Skip to main content

Full text of "Notes on strategy and logistics"

See other formats


GIFT  OF 

W.    C.    Davis 


NOTES  ON 


STRATEGY  AND  LOGISTICS. 


Brevet  Major  WILLIAM  A.  KOBBE, 

Captain  Third  Artillery,  U.  S.  Army, 
INSTRUCTOR. 


ARTILLERY  SCHOOL  PRESS 

FORT  MONROE.  VIRGINIA. 
1896. 


The  following  pages  have  been  compiled  from  time  to  time  for  use  with 
authorized  text-books,  books  of  reference,  maps,  &c.,  at  the  Artillery  School, 
to  establish,  if  possible,  a  common  point  of  view  from  which  to  examine  the 
opinions  which  these  publications  advance.  To  gain  distinctness,  the  field  of 
view  is  contracted,  perhaps  unduly,  and  many  stock  in  trade  principles  of 
strategy  are,  perhaps  indiscriminately,  ignored.  In  preparing  the  notes  for 
the  printer,  an  erfort  was  made  to  so  connect  subjects  that  one  would  lead 
naturally  to  the  next. 

FORT  MONROE,  VA.,  March,  1896. 


I. 

INTRODUCTION.  Ttie  profession  of  arms. — In  the  intercourse  of 
the  human  race  there  are  conflicts  of  interest  which,  if  these  be 
paramount,  end  in  war.  War  is,  therefore,  a  condition  :  it  can- 
not be  concisely  defined  and  the  many  definitions  proposed  are 
elusive  and  vexing.  He  who  follows  the  profession  of  arms  need 
not  concern  himself  with  them. 

For  him  it  is  enough  to  known  that  disputes  between  the  most 
cultivated  nations  are  settled  ultimately  by  war  and  that  success 
in  the  field  establishes  the  standing  of  a  people.  He  is  familiar 
with  the  depressing  story  of  nations  sinking  to  decay  when,  in  the 
pursuit  of  luxury  and  gain,  they  had  lost  the  agressiveness  which, 
wisely  trained,  defends  that  which  is  good  and  repels  that  which 
is  evil ;  an  agressiveness  from  which  the  noblest  virtues  have 
arisen. 

Armies. — War,  indeed,  has  been  often  savage  and  soldiers  have 
been  brutal  :  but  in  human  affairs,  whether  in  church  or  state, 
nothing  has  escaped  the  ferment  of  development.  The  same  in- 
fluences have  modified  and  tempered  warfare  which  are  always  at 
work  to  purify  and  elevate.  The  love  of  power  and  the  fascination 
of  conquest,  once  mainsprings  of  conflcl,  are  now  disreputable, 
and  no  power  may  employ  its  armed  forces  with  these  motives 
however  well  disguised.  An  army  has  become  as  much  a  conser- 
vator of  peace  as  it  is  and  has  always  been  an  instrument  of  war. 
Even  the  reproach  that  is  an  aggregation  of  non-workers  which 
contributes  nothing  to  the  common  wealth  must  fall  since  humane 
and  enlightened  methods  have  made  of  the  army  a  school*  of  the 
ofBcer  a  teacher  and  guardian,  and  of  the  soldier  a  pupil  of  the 
state.  "  To  take  a  lad,  before  either  stature,  or  gait,  or  habit  is 
formed  (often  boorishly  formed)  and  to  give  him  an  education  at 
once  physical  and  moral,  to  teach  him  to  march,  to  ride,  to  fire, 
daily  to  pass  many  precious  hours  in  the  free  open  air  ;  to  give 
him  habits  of  order,  of  precision,  of  cleanliness,  of  truth  ;  to 
teach  him  how  to  obey  and  thus  how  to  command;  to  tell  him 
that  he  has  duties  which  he  owes  to  his  cpuntry:  and  to  redeem 
him  at  a  critical  age  from  idle  frivolity  "  is  to  create  a  sterling 
citizen,  an  invaluable  ingredient  for  the  community  to  which  he 
returns  and  on  which  he  never  will  be  a  burden.  A  modern  army 
produces  producers. 


•2 


An  army,  or  at  least  a  large  army,  it  has  been  said,  is  danger- 
ous to  free  institutions.  Whether  this  was  ever  true  or  not  it  is 
not  true  now.  In  monarchial  countries  personal  fealty  and  al- 
legiance to  the  sovereign  sometimes  breeds  a  military  caste  which 
is  unpopular  and  which  may  be  hateful;  but  it  is  growing  less 
and  less  easy  to  use  it  to  refashion  any  established  order  endeared 
to  a  majority  of  the  people.  In  a  republic, — in  the  United 
States, — this  personal  allegiance  is  diverted  to  flag  and  country 
and  is  lavished  on  these  with  impassioned  loyalty  and  devotion. 
No  military  caste  is  then  possible  unless,  indeed,  it  be  based  on 
the  respect  for  the  army  which  it  earns  by  hatred  of  intrigue  and 
freedom  from  debasing  influences. 


THE  NATURE  OF  WAR. — War  is  the  employment  of  physical 
forces  to  render  an  adversary  powerless  to  oppose  a  political 
object  by  overthrowing  him.  It  is,  therefore,  a  continuation  of 
state  policy  after  diplomacy  and  mediation  have  failed. 

In  this  employment  of  physical  force  all  recourses  of  the  ad- 
versary must  be  attacked,  not  in  anger  but  with  method.  "The 
greatest  kindness  in  war  is  to  bring  it  to  a  speedy  conclusion"; 
hence  "every  idea  of  philanthropy  in  war  is  a  most  pernicious 
error."  "The  essence  of  war  is  violence  and  moderation  in  war 
is  an  imbecility." 

The  object  of  war  may  be  attained  short  of  actual  physical 
overthrow  of  an  adversary,  for  he  may  be  brought  to  realize  that 
he  can,  at  best,  postpone  this  result;  or  that  success  is  improbable; 
or  he  may  be  gradually  exhausted  by  the  magnitude  of  his  effort 
until  public  opinion  reacts  on  state  policy.  From  these  consider- 
ations spring  the  conceptions  of  the  offensive  and  defensive. 

Extreme  conceptions  of  it. — The  nature  of  war  may  be  examined 
by  considering  the  esteem  in  which  mastery  in  war  is  held.  It  is 
manifest  at  once  that  success  in  the  field  overrides  every  other 
form  of  prestige.  This  is,  perhaps,  partly  due  to  a  sentiment  of 
gratitude,  often  extravagant  ;  for  a  nation  at  war  is  a  nation  in 
peril:  but  the  unswerving  verdict  of  the  world  for  ages  must  be 
based  on  something  more  real  than  this.  The  extremes  of 
popular  and  sometimes  of  professional  opinion  concerning  the 
eminence  of  military  talent  disclose  some  confusion  of  ideas.  It 
i-;  held  on  the  one  hand  .that  there  is  something  occult  and  subtle 
in  warfare  into  the  mysteries  of  which  a  soldier  to  be  successful 
must  first  be  initiated  :  and  on  the  other  that  "we  cannot  conceive 
where  those  difficulties  lie  of  which  so  much  is  said,  and  what 
that  genius  and  those  extraordinary  mental  powers  required  in  a 


— 3— 

General  have  really  to  do.  All  appears  so  simple,  all  the 
requisite  branches  of  knowledge  appear  so  plain,  all  the  combi- 
nations so  unimportant,  that  in  comparison  with  them,  the  easiest 
problem  in  higher  mathematics  impresses  us  with  a  certain 
scientific  dignity." 

One  due  to  the  literature  of  war. — The  flrst  view  is  not  held  by 
anyone  who  has  had  any  considerable  experience  in  war:  it  may 
be  held  and  is  held  by  many  who  have  studied  war,  sometimes 
with  intense  interest  and  application,  from  books.  There  have 
been  few  great  leaders  and  the  inference  seemed  fair  that  these, 
who  have  often  held  the  leading-strings  of  history,  worked  by 
superhuman  methods  which  clever  scrutiny  and  sifting  might  lay 
bare.  This  has  been  the  origin  of  many  books  and  much  writ- 
ing, stimulated  during  long  periods  of  peace  by  the  fascination 
of  building  up  theories  to  fit  the  events  of  the  most  recent  wars  : 
"and  in  this  way  it  has  been  sought  to  establish  maxims,  rules 
and  even  systems  for  the  conduct  of  war."  This  literature  has 
been  infinitely  extended,  directly,  by  official  reports,  narratives, 
memoires  and  histories  ;  indirectly  by  those  who  cater  to  the 
popular  interest  in  military  affairs  and  who  write  for  the  sake 
of  writing  or  for  profit,  what  may  be  classified  as  pure  romance 
and  fiction. 

The  necessity  for  a  guide  in  study. — The  military  reader  or  student 
who  enters  this  field  will  be  dismayed  at  its  extent  unless  it  be 
made  clear  to  him  that  most  of  it  is  a  barren  waste  which  he  may 
shun  and  that  much  which  remains  must  be  read  with  nice 
perception  and  judgement.  An  instructor,  to  be  well  equipped 
must  be  able  to  impart  this  faculty;*  and  he  may  insist  at  once  on 
the  general  rule  that  those  books  should  be  unreservedly  rejected 
which  are  not  free  from  vague  statement  and  military  cant. 

The  literature  of  war.  Official  reports. — Except  their  official  re- 
ports, memoirs  and  narratives,  leaders  in  war  have  been  small 
contributors  to  this  literature.  The  greatest  leaders  have,  perhaps, 
contributed  least  of  all.  It  would  seem  that  official  reports  of 
subordinates  should  be  the  richest  and  freshest  sources  of 
reliable  data,  but  they  are  not.  The  best  evidence  of  this 
is  that  they  do  not  agree  and  that  prominent  incidents  of  the. 
most  important  campaigns  have  remained  matters  of  dispute. 
Every  one  knows  that  it  is  difficult  to  obtain  from  several  eye 
witnesses  accounts  which  are  not  at  variance  of  common,  every 
day  events, — and  that  these  are  subjectted  to  skillful  and 


*  "I  have  studied  history  a  great  deal  and  often  for  want  of  a  guide  have  been  forced  to 
lose  considerable  time  in  useless  reading". — Napoleon. 


—4— 

laborious  sifting  by  experts  to  reach  the  truth.  Whatever 
may  be  the  influences  which  cause  this  it  is  plain  that  they  are 
infinitely  more  potent  in  war;  while  the  flush  of  vi6tory  and 
chagrin  of  defeat  tend  to  produce  a  state  of  mind  which  is  neither 
judicial  nor  candid.  Moreover  official  reports  are  made,  so  to 
speak,  over  the  same  last,  with  a  conventional  phraseology  in 
which  everything-  that  has  happened  is  fathered  tacitly  upon  a 
common  design.  " Follow  the  working  of  the  General's  mind  in 
the  rear,  whatever  his  rank.  From  the  first  moment  the  condudl 
of  the  fight  has  been  taken  out  of  his  hands.  Either  too  great 
preliminary  extension  or  the  hot-headedness  of  a  subordinate,  or 
a  miscalculation,  has  precipitated  matters,  and  beyond  feeding 
up  troops  as  fast  as  they  arrive  he  has  been  powerless.*  But  the 
victory  is  won  and  he  must  write  a  report.  Whatever  he  may 
have  thought  during  the  crisis,  it  is  perfectly  certain  that  with 
success  will  come  a  reaction  of  thankfulness  to  the  troops  engaged: 
and  even  if  he  was  aware  of  what  was  a6lually  going  on  in  the 
fighting  line  all  the  time,  he  will  forbear  to  refer  to  it,  but  will 
only  refer  to  his  gallant  troops  for  having  saved  the  day.  But 
from  these  reports  the  official  history  is  afterwards  constructed." 
"According  to  the  official  history,  at  Gravelotte  on  the  i8th  of 
August,  43  companies  of  different  regiments  were  at  one  and  the 
same  time  in  the  Auberge  of  St.  Hubert.  The  building  is  scarce- 
ly large  enough  to  contain  a  single  company  on  war  strength. 
43  companies  are  more  than  10,000  men.  Where  were  9,800  men 
who  had  no  room  ?  " 

Descriptive  writing  and  fiction. — Official  reports  are  the  genesis 
of  military  opinion  and  it  is  easy  to  trail  them  through  history, 
historical  romance  and  finally  through  pure  fiction.  Whether 
the  last  be  taken  seriously  or  not -it  has  been  most  potent  in 
upholding  false  notions  of  what  really  takes  place  in  war:  and 
in  fiction  much  should  be  included  which  is  reported  for  the  press. 
The  smallest  rivulet,  much  less  a  river,  never  "runs  red  with 
blood"  and  probably  would  not  if  soldiers  fought  in  the  water. 
Away  from  field  hospitals,  blood  is  conspicuous  nowhere  on  the 
battlefield.  Many  wounds  bleed  very  little;  the  blood  from 
others  is  quickly  absorbed  by  the  clothing  and,  if  very 
profuse,  by  the  earth.  "Whole  ranks"  are  never  "mown  down 
by  shot"  because,  for  one  sufficient  reason,  anything  like 
drill  ground  formations  are  absent  in  battle.  A  multitude  of 
photographs  taken  immediately  after  battles  show,  with  very 

"During  the  battle  my  direction  is  of  more  harm  than  use.  I  must  then  rely  on  my 
division  and  brigade  commanders.  I  think  and  act  with  all  my  might  to  bring  up  my  troops 
to.the  right  place  at  the  right  moment;  after  that  I  have  done  my  dutv."— General  Lee. 


5 

few  exceptions,  that  the  dead  lie  widely  distributed  or  here  and 
there  in  small  groups.  The  cries  and  groans  of  the  wounded 
are  sometimes  distressing  after  an  adtion  but  during  its 
progress  they  are  rarely  heard.  Many  men  are  wounded,  even 
severely,  who  do  not  discover  it  at  once:  others  halt^quietly  dis- 
card their  accoutrements  and  sit  down  or  seek  shelter  to  examine 
the  wound:  only  very  few,  outside  of  battle  pictures,  throw  up 
their  arms  and  fall  forward.  Even  these  are  little  noted  in  the 
rush  and  separation  of  battle  and  it  is  a  common  experience  for 
men  to  afterwards  seek  for  and  find  a  dead  comrade  who  has  not 
been  missed  until  the  assembly  and  roll  call. 

Inaccurate  data  in  reports — St.  Privat. — "In  military  science,  just 
as  in  other  sciences,  accurate  data  are  essential  to  the  formation 
of  sound  opinions;  yet  perhaps  nowhere  is  this  necessity  more 
frequently 'disregarded."  The  German  official  history  of  the  war 
of  1870,  has  long  been  accepted  as  a  plain  and  unassuming  state- 
ment of  events  as  they  occurred,  and  so  in  one  sense  it  is. 
But  the  inexperienced  or  unguided  reader,  whether  historian 
or  student,  will  receive  impressions  from  it  which  are  wide  of 
the  truth.  It  is  due  to  this,  for  instance,  that  the  attack  of  the 
Prussian  Guard  at  St.  Privat  is  famous  and  will  be  immortal 
and  their  loss  is  commonly  stated  as  about  6000  out  of  18,000 
men  in  10  minutes.  The  impression  gained  from  the  offi- 
cial account  is  that  of  a  deliberately  planned  and  well 
ordered  attack  in  which  the  advance  was  made  in  regular  tactical 
formations  until  on  account  of  great  losses  the  troops  were 
directed  to  halt  and  hold  the  ground.  This  account  has  been 
"read"  by  an  expert  as  follows,  though  without  mention  of  the 
inextricable  confusion  and  intermixing  of  the  attacking  troops  or 
of  the  fact  that  owing  to  the  extent  of  front  no  one  portion  could 
possibly  be  aware  of  the  losses  which  were  being  suffered  else- 
where. "About  5  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  the  IXth  corps  (next 
on  the  right  to  the  Guards)  was  being  hardly  pressed,  and  to 
relieve  this  pressure,  Prince  August  of  Wurtemberg  ordered, 
after  seeking  the  concurrence  of  the  Commander-in-Chief ,  the  two 
divisional  commanders  to  attack  the  enemy."  "The 

first  troops  to  commence  the  attack  were  the  4th  Guard  Brigade, 
consisting  of,  in  all,  26  companies,  or  about  5500  men  deployed 
in  two  lines  with  skirmishers  in  advance.  Even  during  its  deploy- 
ment at  St.  Ail  it  was  overwhelmed  by  a  shower  of  bullets:  and 
almost  immediately  afterwards  it  broke  into  skirmishers  and 
advanced  by  rushes.  The  attack  came  to  a  standstill  about  600 
paces  from  the  enemy;  but  the  nien  held  their  ground  and  did 


— 6— 

not  retire.  They  lay  out  in  the  open  until  the  final  advance, 
which  took  place  some  two  hours  later,  repulsing  with  the  aid 
of  the  artillery  fire,  the  counter  attack  of  the  enemy's  masses. 
When  the  final  attack  took  place  they  accompanied  it  and 
continued  fighting  until  far  into  the  night.  Meanwhile  the  ist 
Guard  Brigade  (about  5000  strong)  had  advanced  from  its  position, 
southwest  of  St.  Marie  aux  Chenes,  still  preserving  its  rendez- 
vous formation,  viz.,  three  lines  of  company  columns,  about  120 
yards  apart,  and  proceeded  to  change  direction  to  the  left  under 
a  perfectt  rain  of  chassepot  bullets.  It  then  crossed  the  high 
road  and  continued  to  gain  ground  to  the  left;  but  the  fire  proved 
more  than  it  could  bear,  the  rear  of  the  column  pressed  on  to  the 
front,  and  its  change  of  front  to  the  right  does  not  appear  to  have 
been  made  as  on  parade.  The  attack  so  disastrously  begun  was 
pushed  on  with  great  courage,  till  within  some  600  yards  of  the 
enemy,  where  its  momentum  died  out,  and  like  the  4th  Brigade 
on  its  right,  it  lay  down  and  held  its  own  till  the  subsequent  rush 
carried  it  on  some  two  hours  later.  From  the  commencement  of 
the  movement,  till  the  advance  died  out,  about  half  an  hour  had 
elapsed.  Now  referring  to  the  talk  of  losses,  we  find  that  the  ist 
Guard  Brigade  lost  altogether,  during  the  whole  day's  fighting, 
72  officers  and  2100  men;  the  4th  Brigade  almost  exactly  the  same 
number  or  a  fraction  over  30  per  cent  of  their  respective  strengths, 
in  an  action  which  lasted  at  least  three  hours  and  a  half.  Even 
if  we  assume  half  of  the  whole  loss  to  have  been  suffered  in  the 
first  half  hour,  the  6000  out  of  18,000  in  10  minutes  is  reduced 
to  2000  out  of  10,000  in  half  an  hour;  a  very  different  state  of 
things." 

Obscure  do.ta — The  charge  at  Nashville. — About  4  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon  on  the  second  day  of  the  Battle  of  Nashville  the 
Federal  line  made  the  charge  which  finally  overthrew  the  enemy. 
It  is  instructive  to  trace  the  accounts  of  this  charge  in  the  official 
reports,  from  that  of  the  Commanding  General  down  through 
those  of  a  portion  of  the  line  (General  A.  J.  Smith's)  which 
took  the  most  conspicuous  part  in  it.  Most  of  the  reports  are 
dated  a  few  days  after  the  battle. 

General  Thomas,  Commanding  the  Army.  "About  3  P.M. 
Post's  Brigade  *  *  *  was  ordered  by  General  Wood"  (4th  Corps) 
"to  assault  Overton's  Hill.  *  *  *  Immediately  following  the 
effort  of  the  Fourth  Corps,  General  Smith's  and  Schofield's  com- 
mands moved  against  the  enemy's  works,  in  their  respective 
fronts,  carrying  all  before  them"  etc. 

General  A.  J.   Smith,  Commanding  Corps.     "About  3  p.    m. 


General  McArthur"  (commanding  ist  Division)  "sent  word 
that  he  could  carry  the  line  on  his  right  by  assault.  Major 
General  Thomas  being  present,  the  matter  was  referred  to 
him  and  I  was  requested  to  delay  the  movement  until  he  could 
hear  from  General  Schofield,  to  whom  he  had  sent.  General 
McArthur  not  receiving  any  reply"  (/.  e.  from  General  Smith) 
"and  fearing  that  if  the  attack  should  be  longer  delayed  the 
enemy  would  iise  the  night  to  strengthen  his  works,  directed  the 
First  Brigade  to  storm  the  hill." 

General  McArthur,  Commanding  ist  Division.  "Fearing  that 
if  delayed  until  next  day  the  night  would  be  employed  by  the 
enemy  to  our  disadvantage,  I  determined  to  attack." 

First  Brigade,  ist  Division 

"At  length  General  McArthur,  tired  with  the  long  delay  and 
fearful  that  the  day  would  pass  without  making  any  serious  im- 
pression upon  the  enemy's  lines,  directed  me  to  withdraw  my 
brigade  and  "take  that  hill." 

Second  Brigade  ist  Division. 

"About  4  p.  m.  I  received  the  order  to  assault  the  works  in  my 
front" 

Third  Brigade,  ist  Division. 

"Between  3  and  4  p.  m.  I  observed  the  right  of  the  division — 
the  First  Brigade — advancing  to  charge  the  enemy's  left,  and 
quickly  Colonel  Hubbard's  brigade,  immediately  on  my  right, 
started  on  the  charge.  Seeing  that  Colonel  Hubbard  ought  to 
be  supported,  I  ordered  the  brigade  to  follow  and  charge  the 
works  in  our  front." 

1 2th  Iowa  Infantry. 

"About  3  p.  m.  I  was  ordered  to  throw  up  an  earthwork  in  my 
front,  and  procured  tools  and  had  my  work  half  completed  when 
at  about  4  o'clock,  a  charge  was  commenced  by  the  right  of  our 
division.  I  at  once  ordered  my  men  to  cease  work  and  prepare 
for  a  charge,  and  a  moment  afterwards,  being  told  that  we  were 
ordered  to  advanced,  I  gave  the  command  forward." 

35th  Iowa  Infantry. 

"About  4  o  clock  p.  m.  the  line  moved  forward." 
yth  Minnesota  Infantry. 

"Towards  the  close  of  the  day  a  charge  was  made  upon  the 
enemy's  works,"  *  *  *  "My  regiment  moved  forward  with  the 
line." 


33rd  Missouri  Volunteers. 

"We  remaind  in  this  position  until  about  3.30  p.  m.,  when 
we  received  orders  to  intrench  for  the  night.  While  this  order 
was  being  executed  there  was  a  general  movement  of  the  linens  to 
our  right,  and  a  charge  was  made  upon  the  rebel  works." 

General  Garrard,  Commanding  2nd  Division.  "Noticing  about 
4  p.  m.,  a  heavy  musketry  fire  on  the  right  of  the  corps,  and 
believing  that  the  critical  point  in  the  battle  had  arrived,  I  gave 
the  order  for  the  whole  division  to  charge.  This  order  was  most 
promptly  obeyed." 

First  Brigade,  2nd  Division. 

"About  4  p.  m.,  a  charge  was  ordered." 

Second  Brigade,  2nd  Division. 

"A  few  minutes  before  4  p.  m.,  everything  being  in  readi- 
ness, General  Garrard' s  order  was  received  to  charge  the  enemy's 
works." 

58th  Illinois  Infantry'. 

"A  fierce  cannonading  took  place  all  along  the  line,  during 
which  the  men  lay  close,  till  3.15  p.  m.,  when  the  First  Division 
of  our  Corps  having  carried  by  assault  the  fortified  hill  which 
covered  the  enemy's  left  flank,  the  order  to  charge  was  passed 
along  the  line." 

32nd  Iowa  Infantry. 

"At  3.30  p.  m.  the  right  of  the  First  Division  carried  the 
left  of  the  enemy's  works;  we  then  moved  forward  at  a  double- 
quick  over  an  open  field,  *  *  *  and  in  a  few  minutes  gained  the 
intrenchments.'' 

Third  Brigade,  2nd  Division. 

<  *  *  «At  about  3.30  p.  m.  that  portion  of  the  command"  (on 
the  right)  "commenced  its  final  advance  upon  the  enemy's  works. 
It  required  but  a  moment  to  put  my  brigade  in  motion,  and  the 
whole  command,  with  a  shout  peculiar  to  this  corps,  advanced." 

(The  Third  Division  took  no  part  as  a  whole) 

The  Nashville  Report  Explained. — Nashville  was  an  all  important 
if  not  a  decisive  battle.  Thomas  defeated,  Sherman's  march  to 
the  sea  was  neutralized  and  Hood  free  to  operate  in  any  one  of 
several  effectual  ways.  The  fighting  on  the  first  day  had  been 
indecisive,  so  that  the  result  of  both  days  battle  turned  on  this 
charge  of  the  late  afternoon  of  the  second.  No  battle  of  the 
civil  war  has  given  cause  for  fewer  differences  of  opinion  or  for 
less  controversy  as  to  facts  than  this;  yet  the  historian  framing 


—9— 

is  account  of  its  climax  and  who  turns  with  confidence  to  the 
official  reports  is  perplexed  with  what  he  finds.  The  commander- 
in-chief  writes  as  if  he  might  be  telling  of  something  which  he 
had  not  seen  and  which  had  been  told  to  him.  One  of  his  corps 
commanders,  Smith,  makes  it  plain  that  neither  he  nor  any  of 
his  colleagues  ordered  or  authorized  the  charge.  Of  Smith's 
two  division  commanders  one,  McArthur,  in  the  absence  of 
orders  to  the  contrary  directed  one  of  his  three  Brigades  to 
advance;  while  at  almost  the  same  moment  the  other  Division 
Commander,  Garrard,  without  instructions  of  any  kind  ordered 
his  whole  division  to  charge.  From  the  reports  of  brigade 
and  regimental  commanders  it  is  clear  that  many  of  them  took 
their  cue  from  the  movement  of  troops  on  either  flank;  two  regi- 
ments suspending  on  this  account  important  work  which  they 
had  been  ordered  to  carry  out. 

Here,  then,  is  a  good  instance  of  the  difficulty  of  forming  cor- 
rect military  opinion  from  official  reports.  In  case  of  defeat 
explanations  may  well  differ:  but  this  was  a  battle  fought  with 
great  deliberation  and  which  virtually  wiped  out  the  enemy's 
army.  Sherman  had  reached  the  sea;  the  situation  was  rose 
colored  for  the  North  and  commanders  of  all  grades  had  undis- 
tracted  leisure  in  which  to  review  calmly  the  parts  which  they 
had  taken  and  to  make  candid  report. 

Parts  of  the  Nashville  reports  quoted  are  in  fair  accord;  the 
student  will  simply  be  puzzled  to  interpret  them  taken  all 
together.  Most  of  all  will  he  be  disconcerted  if  he  seek  for  deep- 
laid  plan  or  common  design.  Other  portions  of  the  reports 
which  need  not  be  quoted  show  discrepancies  which  are  curious 
and  for  which  it  is  not  easy  to  account.  Thus  the  capture  of  a 
Confederate  general  officer  is  claimed  in  several  of  them, — two 
regimental  commanders  giving  details  and  each  adding  the  name 
and  company  of  the  private  soldier  of  his  regiment  who  made 
the  capture.  One  of  them  adds:  "I  make  this  explanation  as  I 
am  informed  nearly  every  regiment  in  the  command  claims  to 
have  captured  him."  Finally,  correspondent  and  story  writer 
who,  as  has  been  said,  are  both  potent  in  shaping  popular  judge- 
ment will  find  accounts  of  the  capture  of  guns  and  flags,  of 
individual  gallantry  and  medals  of  honor  which,  with  the  help  of 
some  lawful  imagination,  will  serve  them  well. 

The  voluminous  reports  and  correspondence  of  the  War  of 
Secession  compared  with  those  of  earlier  and  even  later  wars  are, 


10 — 

on  the  whole,  very  free  from  misleading  statements  and  conven- 
tional false  coloring:  and  this  is  true  of  both  sides.  There  are, 
of  course,  many  statements  which  clash  and  many  more  which 
should  be  read  and  construed  with  some  discretion  and  allowances. 
The  charge  at  Nashville,  already  cited,  is  a  case  in  point.  Gen- 
eral Thomas  had  led  his  inadequate  force  back  from  Georgia 
with  infinite  skill,  forethought  and  patience.  At  Nashville  he 
took  up  a  defensive  position,  received  reinforcements,  perfected 
his  equipment  and  placed  his  troops  in  order  of  battle  seemingly 
untroubled  by  popular  clamor  and  by  the  pressing  demands  of 
his  superiors  for  an  immediate  offensive  advance.  During  both 
days  battle  he  rode  quietly  from  point  to  point,  watchful  and 
absorbed,  giving  few  orders,  making  few  changes,  content  to  let 
well  enough  alone.  He  had  thought  and  acted  with  all  his  might 
to  bring  up  his  troops  to  the  right  place  at  the  right  moment;  he 
knew  his  troops  and  he  knew  his  corps  commanders;  he  resisted 
frequent  appeals  from  subordinates  for  reinforcements  or  for 
.permission  to  take  this  or  that  initiative.  At  3  o'clock  on  the 
second  day  Smith's  line  was  500  or  600  yards  from  the  enemy, 
Thomas  and  Smith  not  a  hundred  yards  in  rear  of  it, — giving  no 
orders,  watching  intently  the  skirmishers  almost  under  the 
enemy's  works.  Both  knew  from  three  years  schooling  in  war 
that  in  a  little  while  from  somewhere  along  the  line  would  come 
the  impulse  which  would  launch  it  forward. 

It  is  quite  plain  from  the  reports  how  this  impulse  came  in  due 
time  from  one  of  the  two  divisions  commanders  who  led  the  way, 
orders  or  no  orders.  But  General  Garrard,  the  other  division 
commander,  reports  that  he  ordered  a  charge  at  the  same  moment, 
inferentially,  on  his  own  account  and  unaware  of  Me  Arthur's 
movement, — an  order  which  at  least  one  of  his  brigade  com- 
manders does  not  mention.  Here  then  is  a  coincidence  so 
uncommon  that,  unexplained,  the  situation  is  improbable.  As  a 
matter  of  fact,  however,  Garrard' s  report  is  strictly  true,  at  least 
from  his  own  standpoint,  He  knew  instinctively,  as  even  the 
soldiers  in  the  ranks  knew,  that  the  critical  moment  had  come 
and  he  ordered  the  charge.  Two  brigade  commanders  near  him 
received  the  order  in  person  and  started  toward  their  commands. 
The  order  for  the  3rd  and  nearest  brigade  was  carried  at  a  gallop 
by  an  Aide  who  reached  the  line  only  to  find  it  already  breaking 
f/om  cover  and  beginning  the  charge. 

Accounts  of  early  wars  not  trustworthy. — These  examples  have 
been  drawn  from  recent  wars  not  because  recent  wars  offer  any 
which  are  striking,  for  they  do  not;  but  because  it  is  possible  to 


I  I 


examine  them  critically  and  to  disprove  this  or  that  statement. 
To  do  this  with  earlier  wars  is  at  first  difficult  and  soon 
becomes  impossible.  Indeed  military  history  up  to  the 
beginning  of  this  century  had  not  passed  very  far  beyond 
romance,  and  ere  long  an  era  is  reached  where  it  is  little  else 
than  a  budget  of  tales  and  stories  brought  from  the  battle 
field  and  spread  abroad  by  word  of  mouth.  That  latter-day 
reports  of  the  doings  of  highly  trained  and  highly  organized 
armies  should  be  at  all  misleading  is,  however,  strange  enough 
and  adds  by  implication  to  the  distrust  with  which  older  records 
must  be  met. 

Late  military  literature, — The  latest  reports  if  read  and  construed 
with  some  discretion  and  allowance  are,  in  the  main,  frank  and 
authentic  and  the  latest  military  literature  published  largely  in 
professional  journals  has,  in  consequence,  done  much  to  eradicate 
vicious  dogmas  and  creeds  in  spite  of  stubborn  traditions.  Even 
the  war  correspondent  of  to-day  is  often  a  writer  whose  exact 
and  spirited  narrative  and  the  charm  of  whose  style  bring  him  a 
multitude  of  readers. 

The  other  extreme  of  opinion  due  to  misconception. — The  other 
extreme  view  of  the  eminence  of  military  talent  depreciates  it, 
as  has  been  pointed  out,  and  is  not  confined  to  the  unthinking  or 
the  unlearned:  indeed  the  note  of  depreciation  has  been  sounded 
very  clearly  by  a  brilliant  writer  whose  books  are  read  everywhere. 
"An  unlearned  person,"  he  says,  "might  be  inclined  to  suspect 
that  the  military  art  is  no  very  profound  mystery;  that  its  prin- 
ciples are  the  principles  of  plain  good  sense;  and  that  a  quick 
eye,  a  cool  head,  and  a  stout  heart  will  do  more  to  make  a 
general  than  all  the  diagrams  of  Jomini." 

Why  war  is  difficult. — Sever  the  irony  and  depreciation  from  this 
passage  and  it  is  quite  true;  for  "in  war  everything  is  very  simple 
but  it  is  the  simple  things  which  are  difficult. ' '  Macaulay 's  <  'quick 
eye,  cool  head,  stout  heart  and  plain  good  sense,"  is  just  a  combi- 
nation which  is  exceedingly  rare.  Their  possession  means  the 
ability  to  exercise  common  sense  amid  constantly  recurring  emer- 
gencies, complications  and  chances,  an  ability  which  is  the  rarest 
of  all .  "In  war  difficulties  accumulate  and  produce  a  f riaion  which 
no  man  can  imagine  who  has  not  seen  war.  Through  the  influence 
of  a  thousand  petty  circumstances,  which  cannot  properly  be 
described,  things  disappoint  us  and  we  fall  short  of  the  mark. 
//  is  because  the  circumstances  cannot  be  described  that  there  is  so  great  a 
difference  between  real  war  and  war  on  paper.  The  military  machine, 
the  army  and  all  belonging  to  it  is,  in  fact,  simple  and  appears 


12 

on  this  account  easy  to  manage.  But  it  is  composed  entirely  of 
individuals;  no  part  of  it  is  in  one  piece:  and  each  individual 
part  keeps  up  its  own  friction.  This  enormous  friction,  which  is 
not  concentrated  as  in  mechanics  at  a  few  points,  is  everywhere 
brought  in  contact  with  chance  and  thus  facts  take  place  upon 
which  it  was  impossible  to  calculate.  The  knowledge  of  this  friction 
is  a  chief  part  of  that,  so  often  talked  of,  experience  in  war  which  is 
required  in  a  good  general:  he  must  be  aware  of  it  that  he  may 
overcome  it  and  that  he  may  not  expect  a  degree  of  precision  in 
results  which  is  impossible.  Besides,  it  can  never  be  learnt 
theoretically;  and  if  it  could,  there  would  still  be  wanting  that 
experience  of  judgment  which  is  called  tact.  Through  this 
experience  and  practice  the  idea  comes  to  the  mind  of  itself  that 
such  and  such  expedient  will  or  will  not  suit." 

Chance  and  contingencies. — The  chances  and  contingencies  which 
have  been  mentioned  are  constantly  crossing  the  commonplace 
situations  of  every  day  life;  and  anyone  may  note  how  some  of  the 
simplest  designs  are  defeated  daily  by  this  or  that  accident  which 
he  could  not  forsee.  Now  in  war  analogous  situations,  differing 
only  immeasurably  in  degree,  are  of  daily  and  hourly  occurrence: 
they  represent  the  normal  condition  of  affairs:  and  added  to  them 
all  is  the  great  element  which  is  usually  absent  in  daily  life,  the 
element  of  danger, — the  element  which  requires  the  strong  will 
and  that  moral  and  physical  courage  which  can  never  be  wanting 
in  a  consummate  general. 

Qualifications  for  war. — To  meet  these  situations  in  the  presence 
of  danger  requires  self  reliance,  discrimination  and  good  judgment, 
and  the  last  must  be  so  prompt  that  it  may  be  considered  an  in- 
stinct or  an  impulse  if  not  an  inspiration.  Sometimes  in  minor 
affairs,  men  judge  correctly  without  being  sure  that  they  have 
done  so:  more  rarely  they  judge  correctly  and  are  sure  of  it,  al- 
though the  evidence  has  been  no  better  in  one  case  than  in  the  other. 
••What  is  required  of  a  leader  is  a  certain  unfailing  power  of  dis- 
crimination which  only  knowledge  of  men  and  things  can  give: 
because  a  great  part  of  the  information  obtained  in  war  is  contra- 
didory,  a  still  greater  part  is  false  and  by  far  the  greatest  part  is 
doubtful.  Only  thus  is  explained  how  so  often. men  have  made 
their  appearance  in  war  whose  pursuits  had  been  previously  of  an 
entirely  different  nature:  how  indeed,  distinguished  generals 
have  often  not  arisen  from  the  very  learned  or  erudite  class  of 
officers;  and  how  even  great  experience  in  war  has  often  failed 
to  produce  a  leader"  where  the  leaders  temperament  or  where  this 
or  that  qualification  was  wanting. 


Special  training  not  always  recognized  as  necessary. — Something 
of  confusion  and  a  sense  of  depreciation  concerning  the 
qualities  necessary  in  a  general  has  been  also  bred  by  the 
fact  that  special  qualities  and  special  training  were  only  gradually 
recognized  as  necessary.  "It  is  not  so  long  since  that  no  state 
had  made  any  provision  for  a  complete  separation  of  even  the 
military  and  naval  services.  The  old  leaders  fought  battles  by 
sea  as  well  as  by  land.  Nor  did  the  impulse  which  nautical 
science  received  at  the  end  of  the  i5th  century  produce  any  ma- 
terial improvement  in  the  division  of  labor.  At  Flodden  the 
right  wing  of  the  victorious  army  was  led  by  the  Admiral  of 
England.  At  Jarnac  and  Moncontour  the  Huguenot  ranks  were 
marshaled  by  the  Admiral  of  France.  Raleigh,  highly  cele- 
brated as  a  naval  commander,  served  during  many  years  as  a 
soldier  in  France,  the  Netherlands  and  Ireland.  Blake  disting- 
uished himself  by  his  skillful  and  valiant  defense  of  an  inland 
town  before  he  humbled  the  pride  of  Holland  and  Spain  on  the 
ocean, — and  great  fleets  were  intrusted  to  Rupert  who  was 
renowned  chiefly  as  a  hot  and  daring  cavalry  officer." 

Study  and  reflection. — To  enumerate  the  physical  and  mental 
qualities  which  a  general  should  have  would  be  misleading, 
because  success  depends  mainly  on  a  fortunate  combination 
of  some  of  them  in  proper  proportions:  but  great  ability 
never  exists  without  capacity  for  work,  moral  and  physical 
courage  and  vigorous  health.  With  these  there  must  be  a 
certain  amount  of  study  and  experience.  "If  an  officer  has 
been  accustomed  to  deal  with  military  problems,  even  on  paper, 
the  powers  of  his  rhind  will  have  been  strengthened  in 
the  right  direction  and  the  process  of  reasoning  which  the 
solution  of  difficulties  involves  will  come  easier  to  him  than 
to  the  man  who  has  to  depend  on  a  rusty  intelligence  and  the 
chance  of  a  happy  inspiration."  "Study  will  not  make  a  dull 
man  brilliant  nor  confer  resolution  and  rapid  decision:  but  the 
quick,  the  resolute,  the  daring,  will  be  able  the  more  likely  to 
decide  and  act  correctly  in  proportion  as  they  have  studied  the 
art  they  are  called  upon  to  practice."  "A  certain  amount  of 
study  is  absolutely  necessary  for  any  man  who  ever  wishes  to 
command  troops  in  the  field;  the  great  thing  is  to  read  a  little 
and  think  a  great  deal, — and  think  it  over  and  over  again."* 

The  persistent  study  of  military  history,  especially  that  of 
modern  times,  will  lead  reflection  and  meditation  in  the  right 


•"It  is  not  genius  which  reveals  to  me  suddenly  and  secretly  what  I  have  to  do  in  circura 
tanees  unexpected  1  y  other   pe  "  le  "'on:  it  is  meditation."-    ! 


channels  if  the  student  keep  in  mind  that  he  is  in  search  of  les- 
sons and  not  of  models;  and  that  in  the  conduct  of  war  he  will 
require  wisdom,  not  learning",  character,  not  intellect,  "The 
theory  of  the  art  of  war  is  valuable  just  in  so  far  as  it  assists  to 
guide  a  man  through  the  vast  labyrinth  of  military  experience 
and  to  prepare  his  mind  to  be  ready  to  a<5t  for  itself  under  the 
emergencies  of  actual  wrar,  but  it  must  renounce  all  pretension 
to  accompany  him  on  the  field  of  battle/' 

Summary. — It  cannot  be  repeated  too  often  that  in  war  every- 
thing' is  simple  but  that  these  simple  things  are  difficult.  It  is 
hard  to  understand  why  this  is  not  generally  perceived  and  why 
it  has  led  to  any  confusion  of  ideas,  because  it  is  the  same  in 
daily  life  and  intercourse  between  man  and  man.  There  also 
the  simplest  things  are  difficult  because  they  are  innumerable 
and  their  relations  form  endless  combinations  which  cannot  be 
discerned.  The  difference  is  only  in  this,  that  lack  of  discernment 
results  in  one  case  in  inconvenience  or  unhappiness  to  individuals 
while  in  war  it  means  disaster  and  perhaps  ruin  to  the  community, 
"It  is  owing  to  the  tremendous  consequences  which  follow  in  the 
train  of  war  that  men  have  invested  their  leaders  with  a  whole 
equipment  of  science  and  arts, — or  failing  to  find  these  have 
ascribed  all  success  to  genius  and  talent  alone  and  denied  all  use 
of  knowledge."  As  always,  the  truth  lies  between  the  extremes, 
"A  certain  stock  of  ideas,  not  inborn  but  acquired,  is  indispensible: 
at  the  same  time  this  knowledge  is  of  a  different  nature  and  is 
differently  absorbed  from  that  in  all  other  arts  and  occupations. 
In  these  it  is  the  result  of  daily  and  hourly  continuous  experi- 
ence, in  daily  use;  and  results  follow  ea'ch  other  as  one  brick  or 
stone  is  laid  by  its  fellow  in  a  building.  If  the  engineer  calculates 
the  strength  of  a  pier  the  result  is  no  emanation  from  his  own 
mind  and  he  operates  by  rules  which  he  is  not  first  obliged  to  dis- 
cover.* But  in  war  the  commander  must  carry  with  him  the 
whole  mental  apparatus  and  his  knowledge  must  be  completely 
assimilated  with  his  mind  and  life,"  though  he  may  not  be  aware 
from  which  book  or  from  the  study  of  which  campaign  he  has 
acquired  it. 

War  is  a  succession  of  emergencies  and  presents  an  uninter- 
rupted series  of  new  problems;  and  each  class  must  be  managed 
for  itself.  Moreover  wars  are  few  and  far  between  and  no  one  is 
like  the  other;  and  the  commander  must  have  his  machine  per- 
fect working  in  all  its  parts,  on  demand. 


*It  is  less  difficult,  in  one  sense,  to  plan  a  bridge  than,  e.  g.,  to  arrange  a  festivity:  the  suc- 
cess of  one  can  be  assured,  that  of  the  other  cannot. 


FUNDAMENTAL  ELEMENTS  OF  ACTION. — Though  precepts  and  for- 
mulas are  of  no  avail  in  war  and  lead  only  to  disaster,  there  are 
a  few  great  elements  of  action  which  underlie  every  success. 
These  are  ist.  Definiteness  of  purpose.  2nd.  Simplicity  of  plan. 
3rd.  Unity  of  action  and  4th.  Energy  of  execution. 

1.  A   purpose   which   is   not   well  defined  leads  to  hesitation, 
vacillation,  councils  of  war  and  defeat :  it  is  evident,  also,  that 
advantage  will  not  be  taken  of  those  situations  and  circumstances 
which  good  fortune  throws  in  the  way  of  him  who  has  a  definite 
end  in  view.     Absolute  inactivity  is  better  than  aimless  action. 

2.  Whatever  plan  is  adopted  should  be  as  simple  as  possible 
and,  while  not  too  general,  elastic  enough  to  stand  the  strain  of 
complications  and  contingencies  which  cannot  be  forseen.     Plans 
whose    success    depends   on   combinations   and  cooperation    are 
plausible  and  attractive:  but  they  are  the  "pontes  asinorum"   of 
incompetency:  cooperation  do$6  not  cooperate  and  combinations 
do  not  work  out  if  any  one  term  fails. 

3.  Unity  of  action, — community  of  purpose,  is  already  attained 
to  some  extent  if  the  troops  which  compose  armies  are  homoge- 
neous, — i.  e.   of  the  same  nationality  and  class  actuated  by  the 
same  motives  and  sympathies.     This  great  advantage  the  Con- 
federates had  over  the  Federals:  and  every  Confederate  comman- 
der knew  to  what  extent  he  could  call  on  troops  which  reported 
to  him  from  time  to  time  from  widely  separated  regions  without 
first  testing  and  observing  them  in  action.     A  general  should  also 
communicate  if  not  disclose  the  general  features  of  his  plans,  with 
some  discretion,  at  first  to  subordinate  commanders  and  finally 
to  as  many  as  possible,  even  to  the  rank  and  file.     That  this,  as 
a  rule,  is  not  done  infers  a  lack  of  cleverly  conceived  projects  and 
intentions  or  their  absence  altogether.     In  the  War  of  Secession 
the  objea  of  a  campaign,  the  troops  to  be  met,  the  objeaive  of 
a  march  or  movement,  were  unknown   from  day  to  day  and  a 
thousand   camp   rumors,   often    exaggerated  and  alarming  were 
constantly  afloat.      "The  plan,  at  the  moment  of  execution  should 
be  known  to  as  many  as  possible  of  those   who  have  to  carry  it 
out.    Far  too  often  these  things  are  wrapped  in  mysterious  silence. 
At  the    moment  of  aftion  if  possible    even  the   soldiers   should 
know  the  plan;  each  then,  even  the  private,  helps  intelligently.' 
"It  is  needless  to  say  that  a  temporary  amount  of  reticence  is 
requisite  on  the  part  of  a  general,  but  it  is  a  mistake  to  carry 
this  too  far.     Men  will  always  work  better  when  the  reason  of  the 
exertion  demanded  of  them  is  made  apparent." 

4.  A    plan,   once   adopted,   must    be    executed    with    untiring 


energy  and  persistency.  This  is  obvious  and,  it  may  appear, 
comparatively  simple;  but  it  is  not.  In  war  there  is  endless  fric- 
tion and  a  multitude  of  obstacles  complicate  and  embarras  mat- 
ters and  in  the  aggregate  tend  to  tire  men  out.  Ordinary  hard- 
ships repeated  day  after  day,  fatigue,  lack  of  sleep,  hunger  and 
thirst,  uncleanliness,  lower  the  vital  forces  and  affe6t  the  energies 
to  an  extent  which  no  one  can  conceive  without  the  experience. 
The  strength  and  buoyancy  of  mind  required  to  rise  superior  to 
these  constitute  fortitude;*  and  without  fortitude  all  other 
soldierly  qualities  count  for  little. 

DEFINITIONS  DEDUCED  FROM  < 'OBSTACLES." — Nearly  all  writers 
on  war  have  endeavored  to  define  strategy  and  one  definition  may 
well  be  as  true  as  any  other.  But  while  definitions  are  little  else 
than  "the  mind  playing  with  words,"  they  are  necessary  in  dis- 
cussion, however  feeble  and  inadequate  they  may  be.  Fair, 
working  definitions  may  be  obtained,  deductively,  as  follows: 

The  art  of  war  is  the  art  of  overthrowing  an  enemy  by  an 
armed  force. 

The  means  and  methods  of  doing  this  are  called  the  "opera- 
tions of  war"  and  the  territory  in  which  they  are  employed  is 
called  the  "theatre  of  operations.' 

The  operations  of  war  consist  in  overcoming  the  natural  and 
artificial  obstacles  which  may  be  met. 

Natural  obstacles  are  the  climate  and  topographical  features  of 
the  country:  artificial  obstacles  are  temporary  and  permanent 
fortifications,  the  troops  of  the  enemy  and,  negatively,  the  neces- 
sity for  supplying  troops  and  providing  for  their  security  and 
repose. 

Tactics  may  therefore  be  defined  as  the  art  of  overcoming 
obstacles  in  the  theatre  of  operations. 

Strategy  may  be  defined  as  the  art  of  selecting  and  occupying  that  theatre 
of  operations  which  will  admit  of  the  most  favorable  employ  incut  of  tac- 
tics. 

Strategy  in  modern  war  intimately  connected  with  logistics. — This 
conception  of  strategy  is  especially  applicable  to  modern  war:  it 
is,  perhaps,  not  applicable  at  all  to  conditions  of  warfare  which 
no  longer  exist.  "The  character  of  military  operations  is  mainly 
determined  by  the  nature  of  the  armies  engaged  in  them,"  by 
their  military  instruction,  the  weapons,  and  most  of  all  by  the 
necessity  of  supplying  them  and  the  means  employed  to  do  so. 
To  say,  therefore,  that  "the  great  principles  of  strategy  have 
remained  unchanged"  is  a  vague  generality  which  means  very 

*"Not  dangers,  but  discomforts  prove  a  man." 


—17— 

i-tle;  and  to  enunciate  them  is  to  set  forth  a  few  of  the  most 
commonplace  maxims.  The  first  question  which  now,  as  always, 
attracts  the  attention  of  a  commander  about  to  lead  his  army  to 
war  is  the  choice  of  a  line  of  operations  on  which  it  will  act,  but 
to-day  the  considerations  which  determine  his  choice  are  resticted 
by  the  necessity  he  is  under  of  providing-  at  all  times  for  the  sup- 
ply of  food,  forage  and  ammunition  while  at  the  same  time 
directing  it  against  the  point  which  he  is  to  strike. 

"The  possibilities  and  limitations  in  raising,  feeding,  supply- 
ing, arming,  transporting  and  caring  for  armies,  all  of  which  are 
branches  of  logistics  are,  therefore,  intimately  related  to  strategy, 
ist.  by  the  time  which  is  required  to  organize  the  army  for  action 
including  its  recruiting  training  and  the  preparation  of  its  various 
supplies:  2nd,  by  the  time  which  is  required  to  move  it  to  its 
sphere  of .  action  and  to  furnish  it  with  all  necessary  supplies  dur- 
ing its  campaign:  3rd,  in  so  disposing  the  depots,  means  of  trans- 
portation, communications,  &c.,  that  the  movements  of  the  army 
may  be  restricted  as  little  as  possible  by  the  necessity  of  covering 
th  m  from  the  attack  of  the  enemy:  4th,  in  collecting  the  sup- 
plies of  the  country  and  storing  them  in  depots,  from  which  they 
may  be  dispatched  to  the  bases  of  operations  of  the  various 
armies  in  time  to  be  available  for  their  use." 

In  modern  war  "strategical  combinations  will  generally  depend 
for  their  successful  execution  upon  questions  of  time.  The  army 
which  can  mobilize,  concentrate  and  strike  before  the  other  is 
ready,  can,  usually,  by  keeping  up  the  initiative,  push  its 
strategical  combinations  to  a  successful  issue,  one  after  the  other," 
and  the  operations  of  mobilization  and  concentration  belong 
clearly  to  logistics. 

Strategem,  surprise,  concealment,  subtlety,  craftiness  are  not 
fundamental  and  essential  elements  of  strategy  and  plans  which 
look  to  these  rather  than  to  prudence  and  sagacity  for  success, 
should  fail. 


In  modern  war  the  opening  of  the  campaign  follows  the 
declaration  so  closely  that  there  is  no  time,  as  there  was  former- 
ly, to  mature  plans:  they  must  be  established  in  peace. 

They  will  consist  of  "The  Plan  of  War"  and  "The  Project  of 
Operations."  The  "Plan  of  War"  is  dependent,  mainly,  on  the 
political  situation,  determines  the  general  conditions  which  are 
to  govern  the  war  and  lies  within  the  province  of  the  government. 

The  "Project  of  Operations"  is  dependent  on  the  plan  of  war. 


determines  the  method  of  carrying  it  out  and  lies  within  the 
province  of  the  general  in  chief. 

The  general  in  chief  will  require  information  from  the  govern- 
ment concerning  the  plan  of  war  as  follows: 

Policy  of  the  government  in  undertaking  war. 

The  end  to  be  attained. 

The  ways  and  means. 

This  will  include  information  concerning  possible  friendly  or 
hostile  allies,  whether  the  war  is  to  obtain  indemnity,  to  avenge 
national  insult,  rectify  frontier  lines,  resist  aggressions,  &c. :  the 
forces  and  money  available:  whether  attitude  is  offensive  or 
defensive:  which  theatre  of  operations  is  preferred  from  political 
considerations,  &c.* 

The  project  of  operations,  based  on  this  information,  will 
determine: 

The  theatre  of  operations. 

Choice  of  a  zone  of  concentration. 

The  first  objectives. 

The  line  of  operation. 

These  will  result  not  only  from  the  plan  of  war,  but  also  from 
a  consideration  of  the  probable  projects  of  the  enemy,  the  forces 
which  he  can  place  in  motion  and  the  lines  of  operation  he  is 
likely  to  adopt. 

It  should  lead  up  to  the  first  battle. 

The  notes  which  follow  will  consider  these  subjects  in  the  order 
given.  They  should  cover,  however  briefly,  the  whole  domain  of 
strategy  and  logistics. 

*"In  my  judgment  the  only  duty  which  such  a  council"  (the  Aulic  council  in  Vienna)  "can 
safely  undertake  is  that  of  advising  as  to  the  adoption  of  a  general  plan  of  operations.  Of 
course,  I  do  not  mean  by  this  a  plan  which  is  to  embrace  the  whole  course  of  a  campaign, 
tie  down  the  generals  to  that  course,  and  so  inevitably  lead  to  their  being  beaten.  1  mean 
a  plan  which  shall  determine  the  objects  of  a  campaign  ;  decide  whether  offensive  or  defen- 
sive operations  shall  be  undertaken,  and  fix  the  amount  of  material  means  which  may  be 
relied  upon  in  the  first  instance  for  the  opening  of  the  enterprise,  and  then  for  the  possible 
r  serves  in  case  of .  nvasion." — Jomini. 


II. 

THE  PLAN  OF  WAR. — While  the  plan*  of  war  'is  dependent  on 
the  political  situation,  determines  the  general  conditions  which 
are  to  govern  and  lies  within  the  province  of  the  civil  govern- 
ment, its  provisions  will  often  hamper  the  general  in  chief  and  it 
is  then  clearly  his  duty  to  .endeavor  to  modify  them.  To  this 
extent  the  plan  will  lie  within  his  province  also. 

Extreme  instances  when  projects  of  .operation  were  greatly 
modified  or  neutralized  under  plans  imposed  by  political  consid- 
erations may  be  easily  found  in  the  War  of  Secession.  Some  of 
these  were  due,  no  doubt,  to  causes  inherent  in  and  inseparable 
from  the  form  of  government,  but  conditions  not  altogether  dis- 
similar existed  in  the  Austrian  war  of  1866,  although  both 
belligerents  were  monarchies  supporting  large  standing  armies. 
In  the  Franco-German  war  of  1870,  political  considerations  where 
they  existed  at  all  were  thrust  into  the  back  ground,  at  least  on 
the  part  of  the  victors;  and  this  contributed  so  manifestly  to  vic- 
tory that  in  future  wars,  it  seems  probable,  leaders  will  be  allowed 
more  and  more  to  perfect  and  carry  out  their  projects  unhindered. 
The  reverse  will  be,  as  it  has  always  been,  a  short  sighted  policy, 
for  success  in  the  field  once  assured,  the  civil  government  will  be 
all-powerful  to  take  what  measures  it  will.f 

The  case  of  the  United  States  in  1861  is  manifestly  extreme 
because  the  political  situation  was  distinctly  abnormal  and  the 
conditions  unfamiliar  and  unmanagable.  When,  later,  these 
became  stable  and  fixed,  political  and  military  considerations 
merged  and  the  condu6l  of  affairs  was  handed  over,  not  wholly 
without  misgiving,  to  a  single,  unhampered  leader. 

German  statesmen,  on  the  contrary,  had  looked  forward  for  a 
long  time  to  a  war  with  France,  shaping  the  policy  of  the  govern- 
ment and  organizing  the  nation  for  offence  and  defence  with  this 
erd  in  view.  After  many  years  of  general  compulsory  scr 
nearly  everyone  was  a  soldier  and  all  of  her  rulers  held  high 
rank  in  the  army  or  navy:  in  short,  political  and  dynastic  scruples 
were  ignored  or  compounded,  with  a  steadfast  purpose  and  a 
forethought  which  it  would  be  hard  to  match. 

*The  expression  "Plan  of  War"  is  in  a  measure  confusing  but  has  been  retained  for  want 
of  a  better. 

t"If  there  be  any  sure  lession  taught  by  the  military  experience  of  nations,  it  is  that  when 
extrinsic  influences,  whether  from  councils,  or  war  offices  intrude  into  the  direction  of 
military  affairs,  all  hope  of  success  is  gone." — Swinton. 


Conditions,  political  or  other,  favorable  to  a  nation  about  to 
engage  in  war  "cannot  be  created  by  the  genius  of  a  general  in 
chief,  but  rather  by  the  prudence  of  governments  and  by  the 
sacrifices  that  a  people  is  willing  to  make.  Those  peoples  who 
recognize  the  importance  of  these  advantages,  will  be  ever  ready 
to  submit  to  all 'the  expenses  which  military  operations  entail. 
Those  who,  not  understanding  it  or  distracted  by  preoccupations 
of  another  kind,  neglect  them  during  peace,  may  be  certain  be- 
forehand of  condeming  their  armies  to  the  defensive  and  their 
country  to  invasion."*  They  will  turn,  nevertheless,  when  the 
crisis  has  come  to  whatever  armed  forces  there  are,  for  deliver- 
ance and  there  is  no  question  that,  as  a  soldier,  the  general-in- 
chief  must  accept  the  charge,  no  matter  how  inadequate  the 
moans  which  are  provided  nor  how  small  allowance^  is  made  for 
the  gravity  and  difficulty  of  his  task.  He  will  have  one  advant- 
age and  only  one;  he  will  be  in  position  to  demand  a  free  footing 
as  the  price  of  his  acceptance,  and,  this  granted,  he  has  obtained 
a  concession  of  great  import.  On  the  other  hand  if  the  means 
furnished  him  are  inadequate  and  the  civil  government  insists 
nevertheless  on  moulding  his  projects  to  fit  political  exigencies, 
it  will  be  the  duty  of  the  general  in  chief  to  point  out  where  and 
how  these  changes  are  vicious  and,  failing  to  convince,  he  may 
refuse  the  charge  with  propriety  both  as  soldier  and  patriot. 
If  he  do  not  he  may  add  another  to  the  list  of  those  who  have 
marched  against  their  better  judgment  to  disaster. 

But  in  any  case  something  of  compromise  on  both  sides  will 
be  expedient.  War  is  a  continuation  of  state  policy  and  soldiers 
are  the  servants  of  the  state.  It  is  human  nature  when  civil 
ministers  and  military  leaders  are  limited,  more  or  less,  each  by 
their  own  horizon;  it  is  the  duty  of  the  latter  to  make  converts  of 
the  former  if  they  can,  urging  persistently  that  the  shortest  and 
surest  road  to  all  goals  lies  through  the  field  of  battle. 

Allies. — The  question  of  possible  friendly  or  hostile  allies  has 
often  complicated  if  not  dictated  the  conditions  which  govern  a 
plan  of  war.  The  coalitions  against  France  begat  by  the  revolu- 
tion constrained  Napoleon  to  a  fierce  offensive  from  the  start,  if 
only  that  his  enemies  might  not  join  forces:  afterwards,  when 
France  had  allies  of  her  own  his  plans  were  time  and  again  dis- 
turbed by  solicitude  for  them.  But  Napoleon  was,  in  effect,  a 
military  dictator  and  he  had,  therefore,  the  advantage  that  his 
designs  were  never  confused  by  divided  responsibility  and  con- 
fin  ting  opinions. 

*Deri\'cagaix. 


21 


England  and  France  were  possible  and,  at  one  time,  probable 
allies  of  the  Confederates.  The  United  States  government  was 
perplexed  and  harrassed  with  questions  arising  from  this  until 
late  in  the  war.  Their  solution  reacted  often  enough  on  the  con- 
duct of  active  operations,  especially  on  the  high  seas  and  in  the 
blockade  of  the  southern  coast;  not  infrequently,  it  is  said, 
though  of  course  more  obscurely,  on  land. 

The  prelude  to  the  Austro-Prussian  war  of  1866  seemed  at  one 
time  a  tangle  of  calculations  referable  to  the  question  of  allies. 
The  German  Confederation,  a  legacy  of  the  Napoleonic  wars, 
was  a  league  of  sovereign  states  so  loosely  united  that  the 
impending  struggle  was  almost  free  from  the  sinister  ear-marks 
of  civil  war.  Still,  to  the  Emperor  and  King  and  to  the  German 
people  it  appeared  fratricidal  and  palpably  unwise,  and  both 
monarchs  dreaded  a  rupture,  all  the  more  that  public  opinion 
was  distinctly  hostile.  The  question  of  allies  was  sharply  defined 
at  once  when  Prussia  withdrew  from  the  Confederation,  because 
those  states  which  remained  became,  ipso  facto,  arrayed  against 
her.  Of  these  the  kingdom  of  Bavaria  furnished  an  army  corps 
to  the  federal  army,  Wurtemberg,  Baden  and  Hesse-Darmstadt, 
together,  another,  and  all  of  these  South-German  states  were, 
more  or  less,  in  religious,  dynastic  and  political  sympathy  with 
Austria.  Several  states  in  the  north,  notably  Hanover,  were 
wedged  in  between  the  eastern  and  western  provinces  of  Prussia 
— most  awkwardly  for  that  kingdom, — and  Hanover  had  some 
admirably  trained  forces.  Saxony,  on  the  south,  sided  openly 
with  Austria.  Together  these  states  could  place  at  least  150,000 
soldiers  in  the  field.  Hanover  endeavored  to  remain  neutral 
knowing  well  that  on  account  of  geographical  position  military 
reasons,  if  no  others,  would  lead  to  the  occupation  of  her 
territory. 

Moreover,  the  course  which  some  of  these  states  would  finally 
take  was  by  no  means  certain  because  their  rulers  strove  primarily 
to  preserve  a  subsequent  independence  which  could  be  secured 
only  by  siding  with  the  victors;  while  the  sympathies  of  the  peo- 
ple were  pretty  evenly  divided.  This  led  to  a  vacillating  course 
of  action  not  without  effect,  afterwards,  on  military  operations: 
and  was  a  factor  which  the  foresight  of  Bismarck  and  of  his  mili- 
•tary  coadjutor  took  into  account  in  converting  the  king  who, 
personally,  was  very  unwilling  to  take  the  offensive. 

Of  the  greatest  importance,  however,  to  both  powers  was  the 
offensive  and  defensive  alliance  tfhich  gave  Prussia  the  aid  of  the 
irivr  of  Italy,   a  PJ.VJI*    ea<?3r  to  bj   rid   of  A  i 


22 

dominion  and  to  complete  the  unfinished  war  of  1859.  Finally, 
the  armed  intervention  of  France  was  a  contingency  which  must 
be  provided  for  as  it  might  incline  to  the  side  of  one  belligerent 
or  the  other. 

Turning  to  the  Franco-German  war  there  is  now  no  doubt  tha" 
the  project  of  the  French  emperor  was  boldly  offensive  and 
founded,  primarly,  on  the  faith  that  Austria  and  perhaps  Italy 
would  join  hands  with  him.  Then,  too,  he  calculated  that  the 
forces  of  the  South -German  states  if  not  actively  hostile  to, 
would  be  luke-warm  adherents  of  Prussia,  and  that,  in  any  event, 
they  would  remain  in  and  guard  their  respective  territories.* 

It  is  clear  from  the  foregoing  examples  how  the  existence  or 
absence  of  allies  exerts  a  powerful  influence  and  it  should  be 
clear  also  that  this  influence  predominates  in  fixing  on  a  belli- 
gerent an  offensive  or  defensive  attitude. 

Wars  to  obtain  an  indemnity  or  to  rectify  frontier  Hues  offer,  as  such, 
few  considerations  of  special  value.  The  former  if  between 
maritime  powers,  will  often  be  confined,  mainly,  to  naval  opera- 
tions and  both  are  essentially  offensive.  The  most  natural  step 
would  be  to  occupy  'territory;  in  one  case,  especially,  the  terri- 
tory in  dispute;  the  object  being  to  hold  it  for  indemnity  or  to 
secure  its  cession. 

Sometimes,  at  a  critical  phase  of  strained  political  relations, 
some  overt  act  on  one  side  will  arouse  great  popular  passion  on 
the  other.  Mediation  will  then  be  inadmissible  and  it  will  be 
idle  to  argue  in  the  face  of  just  resentment  that  retaliation  is  not 
a  lofty  code,  and  unsafe  to  insinuate  that  national  honor  is  a 
quixotic  figment.  It  may  be  pointed  out,  however,  that  in  emer- 
gencies like  this  the  grievance  is  clearly  on  one  side  only,  and 
that  a  people  inclined  to  be  sensitive"  should  be  prepared  to  chas- 
tise a  powerful  adversary  and,  if  necessary,  to  seek  him  beyond 
the  seas  under  conditions  which  he  himself  will  be  largely  able  to 
impose. 

Available  forces. — At  first  sight  it  appears  easy  to  make  a  cor- 
rect estimate  of  the  .armed  strength  available  for  war.  It  is  not; 
and  the  general  must  revise  the  lists  which  are  given  him,  with 
great  care,  if  only,  for  one  reason,  because  civil  ministers  and 
the  people  are  always  over-sanguine  as  to  numbers  and  efficiency, 
"Available"  forces  are  those  only  which  are  well  drilled  and  dis- 
ciplined and  which  can  be  assembled  at  a  particular  place  in  a 
specified  time,  properly  armed,  equipped  and  supplied.  Poor 

'Attention  may  be  called  here  to  th3  fact,  which  will  be  discussed  further  on,  that  one  of 
the  first  results  of  German  strategy  was  to  practically  denude  these  states  of  troops  and  to- 
lay  open  their  frontier  towards  Fr:  n  :e. 


— 23— 

troops  cannot  be  made  available,  and  to  place  them  guarding 
communications  or  in  reserve  or  sandwiched  in  with  good  ones, 
are  lame  and  perilous  makeshifts  with  which  no  wise  leader  will 
delude  himself.  The  idea  of  making-  some  use  of  them  is  allur- 
ing-, but  they  must  be  unflinchingly  discarded  as  a  worthless  en- 
cumbrance. 

Sometimes  generals  have  been  forced  to  employ  untrained  or 
indifferent  troops  owing  to  methods  against  which  they  protested 
in  vain.  During  the  American  civil  war  Northern  generals  had 
often,  if  not  regularly,  to  accept  some  troops  which  formed  only 
weak  links  in  the  strength  of  their  lines.  A  demoralizing  sys- 
tem of  recruitment,  adopted  and  persistently  adhered  to  for  poli- 
tical reasons  only,  allowed  ''veteran  regiments  to  dwindle  away, 
while  new  ones  were  raised  in  which  all  from  the  colonel  down, 
had  to  learn  their  duties  together.  As  a  result,  the  old  organiza- 
tions were  often  ineffective  for  want  of  numerical  strength  and 
the  new  ones  inefficient  for  want  of  military  training." — In  one 
instance  a  general  in  command  was  reinforced  by  a  considerable 
body  of  troops  so  undisciplined  and  riotous,  that  he  was  obliged 
to  employ  his  seasoned  regiments  to  disarm  and  guard  them. 
Instances  were  too  common  to  cause  remark  where  wholly  inex- 
perienced men  were  appointed  to  high  rank  and  command  from 
civil  life;  and  remonstrances  were  met  in  at  least  one  flagrant 
case  with  the  reply  that  it  would  be  useless  to  discuss  the  matter 
as  the  appointment  had  been  made  to  conciliate  certain  interests 
and  would  in  no  event  be  changed. 

But  the  number  even  of  those  troops  which  are  known  to  be 
efficient  must  be  counted  with  caution.  Only  those  are  available 
for  a  leader  who  can  help  carry  out  his  plans.  The  Austrian 
infantry  is  a  gallant  force,  aSmirably  trained  and  equipped,  but 
its  quality  as  an  instrument  of  war  has  been  questioned.*  Its 
inferiority  was  due,  no  doubt,  to  the  variety  of  races  in  the  ranks, 
Czechs,  Hungarians,  Poles,  Croats,  Italians  &c.,  who,  as  a  rule, 
could  have  no  heart  in  any  common  cause.  Large  numbers  of 
thcs3  surrendered,  armed  and  unwounded,  to  the  Prussians  at 
Sadowa,  and  this  must  have  convinced  the  Austrian  commander 
that  he  should  not  have  counted  on  their  availability. 

In  1870  the  French  War  Department  could  show  a  force  on 
paper  of  a  million  men,  but  of  these  nearly  500,000.  the  recently 
organized  Gardes  Mobiles,  had  to  be  left  out  of  account.  A  con- 
siderable part — no  one  seems  to  have  known  how  considerable, — 
were  the  "reserve"  troops,  and  opinions  differ  as  to  how  many  of 

*Napoleon  spoke  of  it,  somewhat  uncivilly,  as  "la  mauvaise  infanterie  Autrichienne" 


—24— 

these  wore  well  trained.  After  making"  deductions  for  the  garri- 
sons in  Algiers  and  elsewhere  and  for  an  indefinite  aggregate  of 
individual  soldiers  who  at  the  last  moment  do  not  respond  to  the 
call  to  arms,  the  effective  force  seemed,  early  in  July,  to  be  about 
340.000,  and  Napoleon  III  calculated  that  about  250,000,  to  be  fol- 
lowed by  an  immediate  reserve,  would  be  available  for  a  prompt, 
offensive  advance.  When,  however,  in  the  last  days  of  July,  he 
arrived  in  Metz,  he  found  less  than  200,000  men  assembled  along" 
the  frontier,  insufficiently  equipped,  only  partially  organized, 
and  wanting"  the  commonest  necessities,  while  the  railroads  were 
choked  for  miles  with  supplies  which  could  not  be  distributed. 

From  the  beginning"  of  a  campaign  other  causes  are  at  work 
which  reduce  the  numbers  available  for  battle,  apart  from  the 
killed  and  wounded.  The  sick,  the  men  on  detached  service  and 
in  the  administrative  departments — the  shirks,  stragglers  &c., 
cruelly  deplete  the  ranks.  In  1861  McClellan  had  an  army  of 
about  150,000;  of  these  about  8,000  were  absent,  10,000  sick  and 
20,000  011  extra  duty;  and  this  showing  is  favorable  because  no 
active  campaign  was  then  in  progress.  Later  in  the  war  the  per- 
centage of  men  detailed  in  the  supply  departments  was  excessive. 
"As  soon  as  our  regiments  arrived  at  their  posts,  details  began 
to  be  made  for  all  the  uses  of  administration, — in  the  trains, 
hospitals,  headquarters,  engineers,  telegraph  corps,  post  office, 
ordnance,  clerks,  mechanics  &c.,  the  greatest  of  all  enemies 
being  the  quartermaster's  department.  The  officers  at  the  heads 
of  these  departments  would  by  some  means  learn  the  names  of 
the  best  men  and  these  would  be  detailed,  sometimes  reducing 
regiments  of  1,000  to  3  or  400,  with  a  full  complement  of  officers, 
the  detailed  majority  representing  the  best  men  who  gave  tone  to 
all  the  rest."*  In  the  army  of  the  Cumberland  about  22,000 
men,  or  about  17  per-cent  were  on  extra  duty  or  detached  service 
and  were  sorely  missed  at  Chickamauga.  These  details  wrere,  it 
is  true,  altogether  extravagant  and,  in  number,  far  beyond 
what  would  have  been  required  with  specially  recruited  and  in- 
structed non-combatants  such  as  exist  in  modern  European 
armies.  "The  loss  in  strength  owing  to  disease  is  scarcely  credi- 
ble." *  "It  is  something  horrible  to  see  day  after  day  whole 
railway  trains  full  of  sick  being  transported  to  the  rear,  reserves 
only  slowly  coming  in,  and  no  remedy  available  for  putting  an 
end  to  this  continuous  process  of  destruction.  The  conditions  of 
health  obtaining  in  the  German  army  in  France  were  quite  favor- 
able; no  dangerous  pestilence  broke  out;  and  yet  during  the 

*Hazen. 


cj  irse  of  the  war  400,000  sick,  besides  the  100,000  wounded, 
were  obliged  to  have  recourse  to  the  hospitals.  The  average- 
duration  of  their  absence  was  about  20  days:  the  total  result,  in 
respect  to  martial  achievements,  is  accordingly  equivalent  to  the 
absence  of  twelve  army  corps  for  three  weeks.*  Including  losses 
in  battle  "a  battalion  which  at  the  commencement  of  the  cam- 
paign, numbers  1,000  rifles,  sinks  at  the  close  to  300.  The  army 
corps,  in  respect  of  the  number  of  their  combatants,  become 
weak  divisions,  the  divisions  weak  brigades.  And  yet  a  definite 
plan  and  definite  demands  upon  them  are  inseparable  from  their 
names." 

With  regular  troops,  straggling  on  the  march  will  be  usually 
checked  by  the  company  officers,  but  in  a  large  army  of  volun- 
teers there  will  be  here  and  there  regiments  which  will  furnish 
their  full  quota  of  stragglers;  and  stringent  orders  will  be  neces- 
sary, together  with  a  provost  guard,  to  enforce  them.  For  an 
army  corps  a  well  disciplined  battalion  or  a  regiment  reduced  in 
numbers  should  be  detailed  for  this  purpose,  with  a  few  cavalry 
to  pursue  distant  men.  One  or  two  medical  officers  attached  to 
the  guard  will  be  very  useful  in  detecting  malingerers  among 
those  numerous  stragglers  who  drift  towards  the  ambulances  or 
hang  about  the  train,  f 

Skulking  in  battle  is  not  peculiar  to  volunteer  troops  only:  in 
any  case  it  is  hard  to  control  because  there  are  many  opportun- 
ities in  action  to  withdraw  from  the  fight  on  one  pretext  or 
another.  With  the  so-called  dispersed  or  extended  order  of  fight- 
ing there  is  no  need  for  any  one  to  go  forward  who  does  not 
relish  his  job.  The  Germans,  whose  fine  discipline  everyone 
concedes,  have  been  keen  to  ferret  out,  and  frank  in  discussing, 
their  own  short  comings,  and  one  of  them  has  described  what  he 
saw,  bearing  on  this,  in  battle  in  1870 — 71.  "The  field  was 
literally  strewed  with  men  who  had  left  the  ranks  and  were  doing 
nothing.  Whole  battalions  could  have  been  formed  from  them. 
From  where  we  stood  we  could  count  hundreds.  Some  were 
lying  down,  their  rifles  pointing  to  the  front,  as  if  they  were  still 
in  the  firing  line,  and"  were  expecting  the  enemy  to  attack  them 

*von  der  Goltz. 

tDuring  the  War  of  Secession  the  long  and  forced  matches  in  the  interior  of  the  Gulf 
States  developed  a  class  of  foragers  who  deteriorated  into^mauraders  of  the  worst  sort. 
They  were  known  as  "bummers,"  and  it  has  been  customaW  to  refer  to  them  indulgently 
if  not  jocosely,  and  even  to  ascribe  to  them  some  utility  in  the  way  of  scouts  and  flankers. 
Nothing  could  be  more  uncandid  and  no  inference  more  vicious.  Their  presence  with  or 
near  the  column  was  unconditionally  demoralizing  an*,  without  a  single  compensating  fea- 
ture. They  were,  often  enough,  villanous  ruffians  whose  track  was  marked  by  infamous 
crimes:  and  they  easily  avoided  retribution,  in  part  because  the  prospect  of  a  speedy  end 
to  the  war  seemed  to  render  severe  measures  of  discipline  generally  undesirable.  Had  the 
war  lasted  longer  it  would  have  become  necessary  to  stamp  them  out  like  fire. 


— 2b— • 

at  any  moment.  These  had  evidently  remained  behind  lying' 
down  when  the  more  courageous  'had  advanced.  Others  had 
squatted  like  hares  in  the  furrows.  Wherever  a  bush  or  ditch 
ga\  e  shelter,  there  were  men  to  be  seen,  who  in  some  cases  had 
made  themselves  very  comfortable."  *  *  *  "During  our  ad- 
vance, before  we  came  under  any  really  serious  fire',  and  while 
only  the  whistle  of  an  occasional  stray  bullet  could  be  heard,  we 
saw  six  men,  one  behind  the  other  in  a  long  cue,  cowering  at  the 
back  of  a  tree.  Afterwards  I  saw  this  sight  so  often  that  I  be- 
came accustomed  to  it.  Who  did  not  ?  At  the  time  it  was  new 
tome.  In  this  instance  the  sixth  was  a  sergeant."  *  *'  *  "This 
epidemic  of  withdrawing  from  battle  begins  with  the  game  and 
spreading  with  pestilential  rapidity  rages  over  the  battlefield  like 
a  fever."* 

The  offensive  and  defensive. — Whether  the  attitude  of  the  power 
about  to  engage  in  war  shall  be  offensive  or  defensive  is  deter- 
mined by  the  plan  of  war  and,  therefore,  by  considerations  which 
either  lie  beyond  the  province  of  the  soldier  or  which  he  cannot 
alter.  In  the  first  case  these  considerations  will  be  purely  politi- 
cal and  questions  arising  from  them  must  be  decided,  rightly  or 
wrongly,  by  statesmen. f  In  the  second  case  the  relative  situa- 
tion and  conformation  of  frontiers  and  the  relative  state  of 
preparation  for  war  will  or  will  not  preclude  the  offensive.  These 
are  clearly  conditions  which  neither  the  soldier  nor  anyone  can 
then  control. 

It  is  absurd  to  suppose  that  a  people  geographically  well 
placed,  with  ample  strength  and  means  arid  with  a  highly  organ- 
ized army,  will  be  content  to  forego  these  advantages  by  a  policy 
of  inaction.  When  both  belligerents  are  equal  in  these  respects 
or  the  inequality  is  not  glaring,  both  will  assume  the  offensive.  In 
other  words,  political  considerations,  unfavorable  geographical 
conditions,  and  weakness,  may  impose  the  defensive;  but  it  is 
illogical  to  hold  that  this  attitude  will  ever  be  taken  from  choice. 
Aggrcsive  action  is  the  fundamental  attribute  of  war. 

Xow  it  has  happened  very  often  that  a  nation  has  been  con- 
strained to  await  attack  from  one  or  more  of  these  causes  and  to 
them  may  be  added  others,  especially  in  earlier  times,  where  pne 
power  has  been  "caught  napping,"  so  to  speak,  and  overrun  by 
another.  In  modern  war  the  difference  of  a  few  days  or  even  of 

"There  was  little  skulking  in  battle  during  the  War  of  Secession,  if  the  writer  may 

generalize  from   his  own  observation.    This  was,  of  course,  limited,   but  it  extended   to 

-  trotn  all  sections  and  in  several  armies.     Situations  like  those  described  would  have 

been   inconceivable.    This  may  have  been  due,  in  part,  to  tactics  which  kept  everv  soldier 

from  first  to  last  under  the  eye  of  at  least  one  officer. 

+  Haply  by  a  great  war  minister,  but  they  are  rare:  Louvois,  Pitt,  Carnot,  Stein,  Stanton, 
Bismarck.  History  has  but  a  short  list  of  them. 


—  27  — 

a  few  hours  in  preparation  will  force  the  defensive  on  an  unready 
antagonist,  who  will  then  appear  to  take  it  from  choice.  Indeed 
he  may  be  willing,  for  it  will  be  easy,  to  deceive  himself  in  this 
respect.  With  no  other  foundation,  and  also  because  belligerents 
are  never  so  evenly  matched  in  skill  or  resources  that  one  or  the 
other  is  not  soon  obliged  to  subordinate  his  plans  to  those  of  his 
adversary,  there  came  a  conception  of  war  which  divides  it, 
broadly,  into  offensive  and  defensive  war,  into  two  kinds  of  war, 
as  it  were,  different  in  nature  and  methods.  This  difference  has 
teen  discussed  in  many  solemn  chapters  which,  he  will  be  relieved 
to  know,  the  student  need  not  read.  It  will  be  instructive,  never- 
theless, to  look  at  the  subject  from  the  text -writer's  standpoint,  to 
understand  why  they  have  devised  two -forms  of  war  each  with  its 
own  demands.  In  doing  so  it  is  convenient  to  imagine  relative 
advantages  which  each  form  may  have. 

Historical  offensive  &c. — Some  of  the  fairest  writers  have  con- 
. eluded  that  there  is  an  "historical"  offensive  and  defensive  which 
precedes  the  strategical.  In  accord  with  this,  they  say,  Turkey 
sdopted  in  1877  a  defensive  attitude  from  the  first  "because  she 
had  entered  upon  a  stage  of  historical  development  in  which  the 
defensive  was  alone  possible,  whilst  Russia,  driven  violently  for- 
ward by  the  idea  of  Panslavism,  was  naturally  forced  to  attack." 
From  this  is  concluded  that  "even  before  the  war,  the  historical 
s'andpoint  dictates  to  the  belligerent  the  manner  in  which  he 
must  wage  the  war."  Surely,  this  is  only  a  learned  way  of  say- 
ing that  a  nation,  for  reasons  which  are  or  are  not  historical,  may 
be  in  a  positon  where  it  is  her  interest  to  let  well  enough  alone: 
but  it  is  not  clear  why,  if  attacked,  she  should  therefore  confine 
herself  simply  to  resistance.  In  1877  Turkey  had  forseen  the 
war  which  then  broke  out  and  was  either  prepared  for  it  or  was 
not.  If  prepared,  there  seems  to  be  no  reason  why  active  offen- 
sive operations  would  not  have  been  as  gainful  for  her  as  for 
Russia;  if  not  prepared,  any  other  reason  given  for  her  defensive 
attitude  is  far-fetched. 

In  1 86 1  the  attitude  of  the  Southern  States,  historically,  was 
certainly  defensive.  They  asked  for  nothing  more  than  to  be 
let  alone;  to  be  allowed  to  go  their  own  way  unhindered.  In  the 
light  of  the  four  years  of  war  which  followed  it  is  doubtful 
whether  under  any  circumstances  they  would  have  gained  in- 
dependence; but  they  threw  away  their  best  chances  of  success, 
singularly  enough,  by  first  beginning  the  war  and  then  by  allow- 
ing the  North  to  organize  and  perfect  her  armed  forces  at  Jeis- 
ure.  By  seizing  on  military  posts  and  dock -yards  and,  finally, 


—  28— 

by  tiring-  on  Fort  Sumter  the  South  exasperated  and  roused  the 
North,  alienated  the  strong  public  opinion  in  her  favor  which 
existed  in  that  section  and  put  herself  in  the  wrong.  There  was 
a  chance,  and  not  a  bad  chance,  that  the  slave  states  would  not 
be  interferred  with  in  establishing  a  new  nation, — in  any  event 
there  could  be  no  harm  in  inaction  for  it  would  give  them  addi- 
tional time  to  prepare  for  war.  The  war  fairly  begun  and  after- 
wards at  intervals  during  its  progress  a  vigorous  offensive  was 
strongly  urged  on  the  Confederate  government  by  some  of  its 
best  men.  To  many  of  them  this  course  seemed  obvious  at  first 
only:  a  few  continued  in  the  belief,  at  any  time  throughout  the 
war,  that  the  South  could  win  only  by  persistent  attack.  Im- 
mediately after  the  first  Federal  defeat  at  Bull  Run  they  con- 
tended that  the  victory  should  result  in  the  dispersion  of  all  the 
enemy's  forces  south  of  Baltimore,  the  capture  of  Washington, 
and  the  occupation  of  Maryland,  with  the  accession  of  that  state 
to  the  Southern  cause:  and  they  pointed  out  with  much  force  that 
from  these  achievements  others  would  continue  to  flow,  as  in  war 
one  success  makes  another  easier.  Moreover,  they  said,  it  would 
be  folly  to  allow  McClellan  to  organize  and  discipline  at  leisure 
the  powerful  army  that  in  the  end  wore  out  the  South.  All  this 
was  to  be  done  after  freely  giving  up  all  other  points,  concentrat- 
ing in  Virginia,  and  thus  obtaining  the  full  benefit  of  interior 
lines.  General  Beauregard  states  the  case  forcibly  as  follows 
"Apart  from  an  active  material  ally,  a  country  in  fatal  war  must 
depend  upon  the  vigor  of  its  warfare;  the  more  inferior  the  coun- 
try, the  bolder  and  more  enterprising  the  use  of  the  •  resources, 
especially  if  its  frontiers  are  convenient  to  the  enemy.  I  was 
convinced  that  our  success  lay  in  a  short,  quick  war  of  decisive 
blows,  before  the  Federals,  with  their  vast  resources,  could  build 
up  a  great  military  power;  to  which  end  a  concerted  use  of  our 
forces,  immediate  and  sustained,  was  necessary,  so  that,  weaker 
though  we  were  at  all  separate  points,  we  might  nevertheless 
strike  with  superior  strength  at  some  chosen  decisive  point,  and 
after  victory  there  reach  for  victory  now  made  easier  elsewhere, 
and  thus  sum  up  success.  Instead  of  this,  which  in  war  we  call 
concentration,  our  actual  policy  was  diffusion,  an  inferior  Con- 
federate force  at  each  separate  point  defensively  confronting  a 
superior  Federal  force;  our  power  daily  shrinking,  that  of  the 
enemy  increasing."  *  *  *  " About  three  months  after  the 
battle  of  Manasses  I  proposed  that  the  army  should  be  raised  to 
an  effective  of  60,000  men,  by  drawing  20,000  for  the  immediate 
enterprise  from  several  points  along  the  seaboard,  not  even  then 


»  —29— 

threatened,  and  from  our  advanced  position  be  swiftly  thrown 
across  the  Potomac  at  a  point  which  I  had  carefully  surveyed  for 
that  purpose  and  move  upon  the  rear  of  Washington,  thus  forc- 
ing" McClellan  to  a  decisive  engagement  before  his  organization 
was  completed,  and  while  our  own  army  had  the  advantage  of 
discipline  and  prestige.  This  plan,  approved  by  General  Gus- 
tavus  W.  Smith  as  well  as  by  General  Johnston,  was  submitted  to 
Mr.  Davis,  but  rejected  because  he  would  not  venture  to  strip 
those  points  of  the  troops  we  required.  Even  if  those  points  had 
been  captured,  though  none  were  even  then  threatened,  they 
must  have  reverted  as  a  direct  consequence  to  so  decided  a  suc- 
cess. I  was  willing,  then,  should  it  come  to  that,  to  exchange 
even  Richmond  temporarily  for  Washington.  Yet  it  was  precise- 
ly from  similar  combinations  and  elements  that  the  army  was 
made  up,  to  enable  it  the  next  spring,  under  General  Lee,  to 
encounter  McClellan  at  the  very  door  of  Richmond.  If  that 
which  was  accepted  as  a  last  defensive  resort  against  an  over- 
whelming aggressive  army  had  been  used  in  an  enterprising 
offensive  agajnst  that  same  army  while  yet  in  the  raw,  the  same 
venture  had  been  made  at  less  general  risk,  less  cost  of  valuable 
lives,  and  with  greater  certain  results.  The  Federal  army  would 
have  had  no  chance  meanwhile  to  become  tempered  to  that  mag- 
nificent military  machine  which,  through  all  its  defeats  and  losses, 
remained  sound,  and  was  stronger,  with  its  regular  assimilated 
new  strength,  at  the  end  of  the  war  than  ever  before;  the  pres- 
sure would  Jiave  been  lifted  from  Kentucky  and  Missouri  and  we 
should  have  maintained  an  active  defensive  warfare,  that  is, 
should  have  taken  and  kept  the  offensive  against  the  enemy, 
enforcing  peace."  Later  in  the  war  General  Beauregard  < 'urged 
particularly  that  our  warfare  was  sure  of  final  defeat  unless  we 
attempted  decisive  strokes  that  might  be  followed  up  to  the  end, 
and  that,  even  if  earlier  defeat  might  chance  from  the  risk 
involved  in  the  execution  of  the  necessary  combinations,  we 
ought  to  take  that  risk  and  thereby  either  win  or  end  an  other- 
wise useless  struggle." 

Strategical  and  tactical  offensive  crv.— The  reader  who  follows  ever 
so  many  discussions  of  the  strategical  and  tactical  offensive  and 
defensive  may  be  alternately  persuaded;  but  in  the  end  he  will 
find  himself  between  the  devil  and  the  deep  sea.  A  distiiu 
between  them  is  so  obvious  that,  to  begin  with,  no  other  defini- 
tion is  called  for.  To  say,  e.  g.,  that  "strategical  defense  con- 
sists in  repelling  on  a  great  scale;  tactical,  the  warding  off  the 
attack  in  the  position  we  have  chosen,*1  is  to  take  the  G 


—30— 

towards  obscuring  what  is  plain.  After  a  first  step  critical  inquiry 
gains  ground  easily:  in  this  case  it  seeks  to  establish  a  connection 
and  to  show  that  the  strategical  offensive  is  practicable  only  when 
combined  with  the  tactical  and  that  they  belong  inseparably 
together,  the  same  being  true  of  both  species  of  defensive.  This 
is  the  conviction  of  at  least  one  writer  of  note,  and  it  is  a  clean- 
cut,  attractive  theory  which  seems  to  promise  solid  ground  for 
further  progress.  It  is  disappointing,  therefore,  to  find  that  he 
begs  the  question.  "It  is  the  tactical  attack,"  he  says,  "that 
first  lends  energy  to  the  strategical,  completes  and  finishes  it  with 
results.  The  strategical  sows  the  seed,  the  tactical  reaps  the  har- 
vest. The  weakliest  opponent,  too,  who  is  strategically  driven 
into  a  corner,  will  appeal  to  the  fortune  of  arms  upon  the  field, 
before  declaring  himself  vanquished.  If  the  attacker  were  to 
stop  here,  in  order  in  this  last  crisis  to  enjoy  the  advantages  of 
the  defence,  it  would  be  very  frequently  tantamount  to  renounc- 
ing his  claim  to  decide  the  struggle;  for  the  enemy;  who,  up  to 
then  has  been  the  repelling  and  expectant  party,  will  also  remain 
so  to  the  last  hour;  and  all  the  more  readily,  too,  seeing  that  his 
prospects  are,  as  a  rule,  not  improved  by  it."  "It  is  similar  with 
the  strategical  and  tactical  defensive.  He  who  has  acted  in  his 
movements  on  the  defensive,  will,  in  most  cases,  observe  a  repel- 
ling attitude  upon  the  battle-field.  The  attacker  presses  him; 
he  relinquishes  advancing  operations  in  favor  of  action.  And 
there  it  is  exceedingly  difficult  for  the  defender  to  find  the  right 
moment  for  shaking  off  the  yoke  imposed  upon  him,  in  order,  in 
turn,  to  play  hammer,  and  not  a^ivil.  Here  is  seen  what  is  im- 
ported when  one  party  has  learnt  to  consider  itself  domineered 
over  by  another.  Even  with  superior  numbers  on  its  side,  it  will 
often  remain  on  the  defensiue,  and  be  glad  if  it  can  remain  so  to 
the  end  with  any  degree  of  comfort."  "When  the  original 
defence  is  due  to  the  constraining  necessity,  the  army  will  usually 
remain  on  the  defensive.  If  the  enemy's  attack  has  been  repulsed, 
only  in  rare  cases  will  all  doubts  have  been  dispelled  as  to  whether 
he  will  not  again  return  with  renewed  strength  and  energy,  or 
whether  his  repulse  was  final  and  complete.  Great  precautions 
will  almost  always  have  to  be  taken  so  as  not,  by  a  too  rapid  ad- 
vance, to  risk  a  success  which  has  been  already  achieved.  '.  he 
defender  will  be  content  to  hold  his  position,  so  as  not  to  lose 
what  is  certainly  his.  He  will  readily  abandon  all  idea  of  adding 
to  his  successes,  because  he  has,  as  it  is,  a  victory  in  his  hands. 
And  then  it  is  never  at  the  moment  felt  to  be  quite  certain  that 
the  attacker  has  relaxed  his  efforts." 


As  a  matter  of  fact,  no  connection  exists  inherently  between 
the  strategical  and  ta6lical  offensive  and  defensive,  and  the 
foregoing  argument  taken  from  a  book  which  is  often  quoted 
and  widely  read,*  establishes  none.  Indeed  others  have  main- 
tained with  greater  reason  that  it  should  be  profitable  to  combine 
the  offensive  with  the  defensive  by  taking  the  initiative  in  move- 
ment and  then  forcing  an  antagonist  to  become  the  assailant. 
The  student,  however,  may  well  be  discouraged  to  read 
that  this  combination  is  "very  difficult  to  realize,  and  scarcely 
ever  to  be  met  with  in  military  history."  Others,  again,  have 
endeavored  to  show  that  defensive  strategy  with  defensive  tactics, 
adhered  to  throughout,  all  else  being  equal,  should  succeed. 

A  short  general  discussion  of  the  subject  should  rid  it  of  am- 
biguity: it  is  involved  only  for  those  who  are  captivated  by  a 
theory  and  .attempt  to  pursue  it  to  some  end. 

The  two  forms  compared.  —  ist.  It  has  been  claimed  for  the 
assailant  that  at  the  outset  and  for  an  indeterminate  time  after- 
wards, he  has  the  advantage  because  he  is  carrying  out  definite 
plans.  He  should  therefore,  be  able  to  forsee  and  to  provide 
against  the  steps  which  the  enemy  may  take  to  thwart  him,  with 
the  additional  chance  that  the  enemy  working  in  the  dark,  may 
not  take  them.  This  should  lead  to  a  first  success  and  that  again 
to  others,  until  the  defender  is  compelled  to  follow  the  lead  of 
his  adversary. 

2nd.  The  second  claim  for  the  so-called  offensive  is  based  on 
considerations  which  are  purely  psychological  and  in  the  same 
breath  asserts  that,  and  explain$why,  all  the  triumphs  are  on  its 
side.  The  attack  appeals  to  intelleaual  and  moral  forces  and 
these  are  stimulated  again  and  again  to  effort  by  the  demands  of 
changing  situations:  it  requires  and  produces  energy.  "A  spirit 
of  enterprise  is  aroused  '  and  communicated  to  all,  even  to  the 
lowest.  Subordinate  commanders  are  on  their  mettle  and  vie 
with  each  other  in  seeking  opportunity  for  action,  each  in  his  own 
sphere. 

3rd.  Finally,  it  is  stated,  as  in  a  nut-shell,  that  the  great  dif- 
ference between  the  two  forms  lies  in  the  fact  that  the  defence, 
to  succeed,  must  do  so  at  all  points;  while  the  assailant  is  victori- 
ous if  he  gain  the  advantage  anywhere. 

It  is  noticable  that  while  the  so  called  offensive  claims  with 
confidence  "all  the  triumphs"  for  its  own,  the  reasons  advanced 
for  results  so  important,  are  intangible  and  disappointing.  The 
advocates  of  the  defensive  on.  the  other  hand,  are  liable  to  argue 

*"The  Nation  in  arms."    von  der  Goltz. 


—3  2— 

clearly  in  itvS  favor;  and  while  their  reasoning  is  to  a  certain 
extent  negative  it  is  none  the  less  sound,  and  anyone  may  under- 
stand it.  It  affirms: 

i st.  That  the  defensive  is  first  and  foremost  simple  while  the 
difficulties  of  the  assailant  increase  with  each  step  forward. 

2nd.  The  offensive  claims  that  there  are  always  several  or 
many  points  of  irruption  all  of  which  the  defence  must  observe 
but  that  anyone  of  them  is  open  to  the  full  force  of  attack.  This 
is  not  true.  The  points  of  possible  irruption  are,  as  a  rule,  very 
few  in  number;  they  may  be  and,  in  the  case  of  military  nations, 
they  are,  reduced  to  a  minimum.  How  many  of  these  an  enemy 
may  use  can  be  predicated  long'  in  advance  and  to  a  vigilant 
defence  it  should  be  clear  which  of  them  he  is  about  to  take  in 
ample  time  to  frustrate  his  plans.  It  is  not  the  case  of  a  river, 
notoriously  an  ineffective  barrier,  because  it  can  be  crossed  any- 
where: it  is  the  case  of  a  military  frontier,  corresponding  roughly 
to  natural  boundary  lines. 

3rd.  The  army  on  the  defensive  is  easily  supplied;  it  is  in  the 
midst  of  its  magazines  or  can  fall  back  to  them.  To  feed  it  with 
men  and  material  is  hardly  a  problem,  and  its  losses  from  strag- 
gling, desertion  and  sickness  are  comparatively  very  small.  Sur- 
rounded by  a  friendly  people  and  at  home,  it  has  the  incentive 
of  defending  its  own.  On  the  other  hand  the  invader  must  bring 
up  his  supplies  of  all  kinds  along  a  vulnerable  line  which  he  is 
obliged  to  guard  at  a  great  sacrifice  of  men,  and  back  along  this 
line  there  is  a  constant  stream  of  sick  and  wounded  and  of  empty 
wagons.  The  difficulties  due  to  this  increase  enormously  with 
the  advance  until  the  latter  reaches  its  utmost  limits, — unless, 
indeed,  victory  has  declared  decisively  for  the  invader  and  he  has 
been  able  to  annex  and  hold  with  a  great  reserve  force,  the  coun- 
try in  his  rear, 

It  is  only  necessary  to  cite  some  of  the  examples  from  wars, 
with  which  the  partisan  of  one  or  the  other  forms  endeavors  to 
prove  his  case,  to  be  convinced  that  there  is  something  funda- 
mentally forced  and  unreal  in  his  assumptions.  Any  unbiased 
person  who  reads  an  account  of  the  campaign  of  1866  will  con- 
clude that  the  Prussians  won,  not  because  of  any  "living  force 
which  dwells  in  the  attack,"  but  because  they  were  well  led  and 
had  breech-loading  rifles:  and  that  the  Austrians  lost  not  from 
being  on  the  defensive,  but  because  they  were  badly  led  and 
because  they  loaded  from  the  muzzle.  Indeed  it  is  very  easy  to 
show  why  Benedek  should  have  been  the  viclor  in  spite  of  inferior 
weapons,  and  then  the  fine,  Austrian  cavalry  which  saved 


—33— 

's  army  would,  in  pursuit,  have  debited  the  < 'offensive" 
with  at  least  one  undoubted  disaster  of  the  first  order.  Again, 
what  can  be  said  of  arguments  and  views,  which  by  any  possi- 
bility can  lead  a  distinguished  author  to  the  following  conclusion: 
"From  reverses  at  first,  material  strength  may — when  a  proud 
and  strong  nation  is  at  its  back — accrue  to  the  defence.  The 
Northern  States  during  the  great  rebellion,  and  France  in  the 
second  half  of  the  last  war,  furnish  remarkable  instances." 

To  follow  the  subject  further  would  be  to  thrust  considerations 
upon  the  student  which,  as  has  been  claimed,  he  need  not  read.  It 
is  treated  by  all  writers  on  the  lines  indicated  in  the  foregoing 
summary, — by  most  of  them  with  an  earnestness  which  it  does 
not  deserve. 

Conclusions. — In  the  conclusions  which  follow,  the  terms  ' 'offen- 
sive" and  "defensive"  are  retained  because  they  are  indigenous 
to  military  phraseology  and  it  is  difficult  to  elude  them. 

1.  When  war  is  brewing  between  two  powers  one  of  them  will, 
as  a  rule,  take  the  initiative  in  preparing  for  it.     From  this  time 
until  the  war  is  ended  that  power  may  continue  to  act  offensively, 
even  under   defeat;  or  it  may  at  any  moment   await  the   adver- 
sary's  movements   and  act   on   the   defensive,  even   in   victory. 
Either  attitude  may  be  imposed  by  the  soundest  resoning  and  be 
the  best  which  can  be  taken  under  the  circumstances. 

2.  When   two  belligerents  are  equally  well   prepared,  it  may 
still  be  altogether  judicious  for  one  of  them  to  choose  the  defen- 
sive.    His   chances  of  success   will  then  be  at  least  as   good  as 
those  of  his  adversary. 

3.  History  shows   no  preponderance  of   advantage   to  either 
one  form  or  the  other.     If  it  be  true  that  the  offensive  is  credited 
with  the  greater   number  of  victories  it  is  because  it  was   better 
prepared  and  better  led  in  each  case. 

4.  However  equally  well  prepared  both  belligerents  may  seem 
to  be,  one  is  usually  assured  of  his  own  superiority  in  advance  or 
else  he  discovers  it  very  soon.     If  it  be  great,  and,  as  a  rule,  it  is, 
he  will    push  forward    with  vigor   and    the    other  is  doomed   to 
defeat. 

5.  In  the  history  of  wars   this  marked  superiority  of  one  or 
the   other   of   two   apparently   equal    combatants   is   very   com- 
mon  and  very  curious.     The  theory  of  an  offensive   and  defen- 
sive  form  of  war  is  a  handy  but  far-fetched   explanation.     It  is 
not   due  to  these:  it  is  due  to  superior   leadership  on  one  or  the 


34 

other  side,  and  to  this  only.  Between  two  leaders  any  inequality, 
however  small,  is  for  all  practical  purposes  infinite.  Whether  the 
inferior  miss  his  goal  by  an  inch  or  a  mile,  it  is  enough  that  he 
misses  it. 


III. 

PROJECTS  OR  OPERATION. — If  strategy  sele6ts  and  occupies  the  the- 
atre of  operations,  these  reciprocal  functions  will  be  directly  affect- 
ed by  the  size  of  armies.  As  armies  grow  larger  difficulties 
thicken  rapidly. 

For  this  reason  war  in  the  future  must  lose  much  of  the 
mobility  of  former  campaigns.  "The  masses  of  the  future  will 
preclude  tours  de  force  and  requirements  of  transport  and  sup- 
ply will  compel  the  adoption  of  the  simplest  plans." 

The  principles  of  strategy  which  will  underlie  these  plans  are 
simple  also: 

1.  Operate  by  interior  lines. 

2.  Operate  upon  the  enemy's  communications  without  expos- 
ing your  own. 

These  truisms  sum  up  everything  included  by  writer  after  writer 
in  "the  great  principles  of  strategy  which  remain  unchanged.'' 
The  first  should  enable  a  belligerent  to  concentrate  the  largest 
possible  force  on  any  desirable  point  at  the  right  time  and  should, 
therefore,  enable  him  to  engage  superior  with  inferior  forces. 
The  second  should  compel  an  adversary  to  retreat,  to  change  his 
base,  or  to  form  front  to  a  flank. 

Both  principles  have  lost  much  of  their  significance.  The 
modern  weapon  is  so  huge — 10  or  12  or  mojpe  army  corps — that 
it  must  be  wielded  with  both  hands  with  no  thought  of  feint  or 
finesse.  Where,  formerly,  small  states  and  communities  of 
wavering  allegiance  interposed  an  indefinite  frontier,  political 
boundary  lines  are  now  sharply  defined;  and  behind  them  stretch 
in  all  directions  perfected  roads  and  railways  into  rich  provinces 
and  fields  of  supply.  It  will  not  be  possible  to  operate  against 
these  lines  of  communication  so  broadly  as  to  break  up  the 
organic  efficiency  of  the  hosts  which  they  sustain,  and  move- 
ments against  them  will  be  dictated,  more  and  more,  by  tactical 
considerations.  Movements  of  this  kind  will  be  strategic  in  their 
nature  and  may  be  vital  in  results;  but  it  will  be  quite  impossible 
to  forsee  and  provide  for  the  situations  which  call  for  them,  in 
any  general  strategic  plan. 

With  pencil  and  paper  the  advantages  of  interior  lines  are, 
geometrically,  very  striking,  nor  have  they  been  unreal  in  decid- 
ing campaigns  and  wars.  But  this  has  always  been  due  rather 
to  nicely  timed  and  rapid,  movements  together  with  superior 


-36- 

preparation  and  fine  leading.  To-day  the  telegraph  connects 
armies  and  parts  of  armies  with  each  other  and  all  with  the  high- 
est in  command  and  the  latter  is,  within  wide  limits,  independent 
of  time  and  space.  Moreover,  most  nations  have  sought  and,  in 
a  measure,  obtained  political  boundary  lines  which  narrow  the 
possibility  of  favorable  conditions  of  attack  and,  where  neces- 
sary, have  supplemented  these  by  the  establishment  of  military 
frontiers.  With  term  after  term  eliminated  there  will  be  few 
chances  for  combinations  and  the  problem  confronting  the  leader, 
from  its  very  nakedness,  will  be  profoundly  difficult. 

A  new  complication  in  war  will  be  inseparable,  it  seems,  in  the 
leading  of  great  masses  of  troops.  These  will  spread  over  a 
front  so  wide  that  the  opportunity  for  favorable  if  not  decisive 
tactical  action  will  arise  at  this  or  that  point  when  there  will  be 
no  chance  to  first,  obtain  consent,  and  the  subordinate  commander 
of  any  considerable  body  of  troops  will  not  only  seize  it,  but  the 
necessity  for  doing  so  will  be  in  a  measure  thrust  upon  him.  It 
is  doubtful  whether  independent  action  of  this  kind  can  be  pre- 
vented and,  if  it  can,  whether  prevention  will  be  advisable. 

Whoever  reads  the  story  of  the  Franco-German  war  will  be 
struck  by  the  fact  that  many  battles  were  brought  on  by  com- 
paratively small  bodies  and  that  (notably  at  Worth)  orders  from 
higher  authority  to  suspend  the  action  were  met  with  the  reply 
that  it  was  no  longer  possible  to  do  so.  Indeed  all  the  battles  up  to 
Gravelotte-St.  Privat  were  brought  on  in  a  manner  and  at 
times  and  places  not  contemplated  by  the  supreme  com- 
mand and  clearly  beyond  its  control;  yet,  from  the  results  of 
these  battles,  the  strategical  features  of  the  war  developed  almost 
from  day  to  day.  They  were  not  accidental  collisions — as  they 
have  been  called — on  the  contrary,  they  Were  in  every  case  due 
to  the  deliberate  action  of  subordinate  leaders  followed  up  with 
all  the  confidence  and  deliberation  of  design.  Their  action  was 
accepted,  at  all  events  tacitly,  at  the  general  headquarters;  but 
in  the  orders  for  subsequent  movements  which  each  battle  called 
forth  there  is  a  non-committal  silence  regarding  it  which  denotes 
uneasiness  and  concern.  In  the  German  official  report  the  ques- 
tion is  handled  with  gloves.  • 

The  battle  of  Borny  is  a  well  known  example,  where  v.  d. 
(ioltz  with  an  advance-guard  brigade,  bodly  attacked  a  French 
corps  deployed  and  covering  the  withdrawal  across  the  Moselle  of 
the  French  army.  It  is  not  clear  that  he  had  any  well  defined 
strategic  object  whatever,  since  the  explanation  that  he  \\ishcd 
to  delay  the  retreat  and  also  prevent  a  flank  movement  against 


—37— 

the  troops  to  his  left,  has  all  the  signs  of  an  afterthought.  It  is 
very  clear,  however,  that  the  strategic  results  were  exceedingly 
important;  for,  assuming  that  the  retreat  had  been  delayed,  the 
German  headquarters  promptly  ordered  a  "vigorous  offensive  by 
the  II  army"  towards  the  roads  west  of  Metz. 

The  explanation  of  this  gallant  leader  of  gallant  troops  adds 
nothing  to  the  merit  of  his  course  nor  would  the  absence  of  ex- 
planation detract  from  it.  "It  was  their  high  spirit,  their  high 
training,  their  knowledge  of  war,  which  made  the  German 
leaders  so  hard  to  keep  within  the  leash  when  they  saw  the  prey 
before  them,  and  realized  that  it  was  a  matter  of  moments 
whether  it  could  be  seized  or  not." 

That  in  case  of  failure  they  would  have  been  blamed  is  prob- 
ably true  but  means  very  little.  Battles  and  campaigns  have 
often  been  lost  or  won,  since  war  began,  by  the  bungling  or 
expert  initiative  of  subordinates.  There  is  nothing  novel  in  the 
situation.  What  is  novel  is  the  matter-of-course  high  spirit, 
high  training  and  knowledge  of  war  which  prevailed  and  which 
led  commanders,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest,  to  perceive, 
whether  dimly  or  not,  the  common  design  and  that  a  certa'ii 
course  of  a6lioii  would  advance  it.  This  is  war — this  has  always 
been  war:  the  difference  is  only  in  this,  that  while  in  the  past,  in- 
dependent initiative  was  possible,  in  the  future  it  will  be  inevitable 
and  must  be  prepared  for:  but  no  preparation  will  avail  except 
constant  and  most  industrious  training. 

Theatre  of  operations.  Selection.  If — again — strategy  selects  and 
occupies  the  theatre  of  operations  it  is  plain  that  a  correct  choice 
is  all  important.  But  in  modern  war  the  scope  for  selection  is 
greatly  curtailed.  This  is  due,  primarily,  to  the  fact  that  the  con- 
solidation of  nationalities,  for  which  the  peoples  were  struggling 
more  or  less  blindly  in  the  i8th  century,  has  now  at  the  end  of 
the  i Qth  been  well  nigh  accomplished  and  the  power  of  resistance 
enormously  increased.  As  has  been  pointed  out,  frontier  lines 
have  been  rectified  and  military  frontiers  established.  These  are 
often  guarded  at  places  favorable  for  ingress  by  vast  fortified 
camps;  indeed  a  military  power  is  not  unlike  a  huge  fortress  in 
which,  thanks  to  general  compulsory  service,  every  able-bodied 
man  is  a  soldier  and  which  an  adversary  may  reconnoiter  :' 
long  time  without  finding  a  suitable  point  for  attack. 

When  Bonaparte  attacked  the  Austrian's  in  1796,  he  could 
select  Italy  as  a  theatre  because  that  country  consisted  of  a  score 
or  more  of  petty,  independent  states.  One  of  these.  IVIdmont, 
could  be  isolated  by  the  direction  of  his  aJvancj.  anil  d 


from  the  coalition:  while  along  the  northern  frontier,  like  a  great 
traverse,  stretched  the  neutral  mountains  of  Switzerland.  The 
first  successes  were  followed  promptly  by  the  establishment  of  a 
nc\v,  fortified,  military  base,  and,  later,  by  supreme  efforts  to 
oppose  a  national  frontier  to  Austria  by  organizing  a  great,  Ital- 
ian republic. 

In  1799  Austria  was  foremost  in  joining  the  coalition,  not  with 
the  ambition  of  regaining  her  possessions  in  Italy  but  because 
"the  safety  of  the  Austrian  monarchy  imposed  on  her  the  duty 
of  rescuing  Germany  from  the  danger  threatened  by  the  estab- 
ment  of  the  French  at  the  gates  of  the  Voralberg." 

In  i^ftft  the  plan  of  the  campaign  of  Marengo  was  based  on 
the  fact  that  Switzerland,  no  longer  neutral,  was  now  in  posses- 
sion of  the  French  and  enabled  them  "to  take  in  reverse  the 
enemy's  lines  of  operation  in  Italy." 

In  1805  the  Austrians  violated  without  scruple  the  territory  of 
Bavaria,  expecting  thereby  to  force  the  Elector  to  join  the  coal- 
ition and  to  carry  the  theatre  of  war  to  the  Rhine.  By  doing 
this  they  increased  their  distance  from  the  Russians,  and  by 
pushing  on  to  Ulm  enabled  Napoleon  to  base  on  the  situation  his 
plan  of  a  campaign  which  ended  at  Austerlitz. 

These  are  all  elementary  considerations — but  whoever  leaves 
them  out,  attracted  by  more  conspicuous  and  dramatic  features 
of  Napoleon's  campaigns,  will  miss  the  first  chapter. 

It  is  clear,  then,  why  the  scope  for  selection  of  a  theatre  was 
formerly  much  wider  than  it  is  now  and  than  it  will  be  in  the 
future;  at  least  as  between  nations  with  large  standing  armies. 
Every  first  class  power,  excepting  the  United  States,  is  armed, 
while  the  integrity  of  the  smaller  and  weaker  European  States  is 
guaranteed  by  international  agreement  or  by  other  conditions 
which  are,  perhaps,  more  effective.  The  integrity  of  Belgium 
was  guaranteed  in  1839,  Great  Britain  agreeing  to  cooperate 
a  gainst  the  nation  violating  her  neutrality:  yet  the  Belgian  peo- 
ple have  been  greatly  concerned  lest  in  case  of  war  between  Ger- 
many and  France  one  or  the  other  power  would,  from  necessity, 
operate  through  their  territory;  and  they  have,  therefore,  forti- 
fied, and  arc  prepared  to  hold,  the  line  of  the  Maas. 

The  integrity  of  Switzerland  was  guaranteed  in  1815.  That 
her  territory  will  not  be  violated  in  war  is  due  to  a  number  of 
reasons,  not  the  least  weighty  of  them  being  due  to  disadvant- 
ages of  such  a  course  from  a  military  standpoint. 

The  Franco-German  frontier  is,  therefore,  about  200  miles 
1<  ng.  It  has  been  covered  on  the  side  of  France  "with  a  net- 


—39— 

work,  nay,  a  breast-plate  of  forts  and  fortified  places,"  present- 
ing but  few  gaps,  and  the  presence  of  these  easily  explained  by 
military  considerations.  The  French  have  almost  solved  the 
problem  of  barring  all  the  roads  by  which  an  enemy  coming  from 
the  east  or  the  north-east  might  attempt  to  enter  the  country. 

In  an  unarmed  power  like  the  United  States  it  would  seem 
that  conditions  would  be  in  sharp  contrast  to  those  which  have 
been  developed  in  Europe.  But  however  great  her  degree  of 
immunity  from  the  danger  of  war  may  be  it  is  not  complete,  and 
when  war  comes  she  will  be  confronted  by  limitations  more  hard 
and  fast  than  military  frontiers  and  fortresses.  A  nation  which 
is  obliged  at  the  last  moment  to  raise,  drill,  equip  and  supply 
new  levies, — to  obstruct  channels  of  approach  by  sea,  and,  per- 
haps, to  control  or  suppress  domestic  violence  at  the  same  time, 
•will  not  be-  embarrassed  by  having  to  select  a  theatre  of  opera- 
tions. 

Military  geography.— -In  general,  a  good  knowledge  of  the  geogra- 
phy of  the  country  and  good  maps  are  indispensible.  To  be  avail- 
able at  any  time,  geographical  and  statistical  information  should  b 2 
collected  during  peace  by  officers  specially  assigned  to  that  duty, 
published  in  comprehensive  and  handy  form  and  held  ready  for  use. 
It  is  difficult  to  place  limits  on  the  amount  and  kinds  of  information 
which  should  be  gathered,  for  it  is  probably  true  enough  that  the 
most  common-place  fact  may  be  of  possible  service  to  the  gen- 
eral. In  practice,  however,  he  will  be  able  to  use  very  little;*  but 
it  is  all  important  that  the  information  which  he  requires  be  both 
complete  and  exact.  Obscure  points  of  geography,  cavalry 
or  wheelmen  or  countrymen  and  spies  will  clear  up  for  him.  The 
available  maps  of  most  civilized  countries  are  very  good,  some  of 
them  are  excellent  and  there  are  innumerable  volumns  of  statis- 
tics. Maps  and  tables  of  statistical  information  specially  com- 
piled for  use  in  the  field  will  be  immensely  valuable,  but  the 
former  must  be  clear  and  free  from  confusing  detail.  Some 
European  maps,  notably  German,  are  remarkable  examples  of 
cartographic  art,  but  it  is  burdensome  to  use  them:  and  indica- 
tions are  not  wanting,  that  in  the  war  with  France  some  of  them 
were  defective. 

If  specially  prepared  maps  and  tables  are  not  forthcoming, 
everything  necessary  can  be  usually  made  up  by  intelligent  staff 
officers  in  a  comparatively  short  time.  If  a  country  is  a  terra  in- 
cognita the  general  must  obtain  his  information  as  best  he  can 

*It  is  difficult  to  read  without  impatience  opinions  like   this:     "Yc.ur   knowledge 
wholesome   herb  may  involve  the   feeding  of  an  army,  and  acquaintance   with  an  obscure 
point  of  geography  the  success  of 


— 40 — 

and  from  day  to  day:  if  it  is  not,  it  will  be  easy  to  ascertain,  e. 
g.,  whether  its  roads  be  good  or  bad  and  how  and  when  they  are 
wanting, — and  this  without  a  knowledge  of  geology.*  Certainly 
it  will  be  much  the  best  way,  to  have  all  necessary  data  gathered 
in  advance  by  officers  who  know  what  is  wanted  and  will  become 
expert  at  the  work;  but  it  is  not  wise  to  exalt  their  occupation 
into  a  special  branch  of  military  science  with  which  officers  gen- 
erally should  be  familiar.  The  study  of  geography,  ^whether  it 
be  called  "military  geography"  or  not,  will  not  help  to  confer 
what  is  known  as  a  good  eye  for  terrain  or  coup  d'oeil. 

Emergency  reports. — During  the  War  of  Secession  portions  of 
the  country  which  were  practically  unknown  to  Northern  leaders 
became  possible  theatres  of  operations  and  it  was  necessary  to 
obtain  information  concerning  them  on  the  spot,  as  it  were,  with 
the  aid  of  staff  officers.  One  of  innumerable,  excellent  reports 
of  this  kind  was  made  to  the  commanding  general,  Department 
of  the  Gulf,  in  January  1864,  by  an  Aid  de  Camp,")"  concerning 
the  routes  from  the  Mississippi  River  to  the  interior  of  Texas. 
It  is  quoted  here,  considerably  curtailed,  as  a  model  of  what  may 
be  called  emergency  reports.  After  giving  the  distances  from  a 
number  of  points  on  the  Mississippi  and  in  Arkansas  to  Shreve- 
port,  La.,  and  from  there  to  Houston,  Texas,  the  writer  continues: 

"The  water  via  Red  River  commences  falling  about  the  ist  of 
May,  and  the  navigation  of  the  river  for  the  most  of  our  gun- 
boats and  transports  is  not  reliable  after  that  time.  The  months 
of  March  and  April  are  unfavorable  for  operations  in  Northern 
and  Eastern  Texas,  owing  to  the  high  stage  of  water  in  the 
Sabine,  Neches,  and  Trinity  Rivers  and  their  tributaries,  and 
the  overflows  to  which  their  banks  are  subject.  The  concentra- 
tion of  all  the  forces  available  for  operations  west  of  the  Missis- 
sippi in  the  vicinity  of  Shreveport  requires  that  the  line  of  supply 
with  the  Mississippi  be  kept  up.  It  would  not  be  practicable  to  aban- 
don the  base  with  so  large  a  force,  with  a  line  of  operations  of  300 
miles,  through  a  country  occupied  by  the  enemy,  to  be  overcome 
before  communication  could  possibly  be  effected  with  points  held 
by  us  on  the  coast." 

"The  water  communication  to  Alexandria  cannot  be  depended 
on  after  the  ist  of  May,  and  it  would  be  necessary  to  depend  on 
the  road  from  Natchez,  a  distance  of  80  miles,  or  possibly  from 
Harrisonburg,  a  distance  of  50  miles.  Boats  of  very  light 

*In  the  Program  of  Instruction  of  the  Artillery  School  for  1882,  geology,  subdivided  into 
five  sections,  appears  as  an  adjunct  to  militaiy  geography,  as  part  of  the  course  of  study. 
It  has  since  been  dropped. 

fMajor  D.  C.  Houston,  U.  S.  A. 


Iranght,  say  3  or  3^  feet  of  water,  may  go  to  Alexandria  dur- 
ing- low  water  at  ordinary  seasons,  but  the  large  majority  of  our 
boats  and  gun-boats  are  of  greater  draught  than  this.  The  most 
reliable  routes  would  be  by  the  railroad  from  Vicksburg  to 
Shreveport.  The  track  is  now  laid  from  Vicksburg  to  Monroe. 
The  road,  is  graded  from  Monroe  to  Shreveport,  and  mostly 
bridged;  the  distance  is  96  miles.  There  is  a  good  wagon  road 
from  Monroe  to  Shreveport,  crossing  the  Washita  River  and 
other  streams.' 

"It  would  require  at  least  three  months  to  rebuild  this  railroad, 
which  is  indispensible  to  the  supply  of  an  army  in  Northeastern 
Texas." 

"Suppose  it  is  determined  to  concentrate  the  forces  near 
Shreveport,  preliminary  to  a  movement  into  Texas.  This  point 
is  the  principal  depot  of  the  enemy  west  of  the  Mississippi. 
There  are  some  machine-shops  and  dock-yards  there  and  the 
place  is  fortified  by  a  line  of  works  with  a  radius  of  2  or  3  miles. 
The  position  is  a  strong  one,  being  on  a  bluff  and  commanding 
the  eastern  bank." 

"The  most  direct  and  only  reliable  line  of  supply  to  this  point 
would  be  the  road  from  Vicksburg  to  Shreveport,  railroad  as  far 
as  Monroe,  52  miles,  and  a  graded  road  the  rest  of  the  way,  96 
miles.  It  would  be  necessary  to  put  the  road  in  running  order 
and  procure  materials  for  completing  the  road.  This  line  could 
be  held  much  more  easily  than  the  Red  River,  which  is  very  nar- 
row and  crooked  and  which  has,  in  many  places,  high  bluff  banks 
where  field  artillery  could  be  placed  to  enfilade  the  channel  and 
have  110  fear  of  gun-boats.  Such  a  point  is  Grand  Ecore,  where 
the  bluff  is  120  feet  high.  This  point,  I  have  been  informed  by 
spies,  is  fortified." 

"Suppose  our  forces  to  be  united  at  Shreveport,  which  could 
probably  be  effe6ted  during  the  season  of  high  water,  and  that 
arrangements  have  been  perfected  to  supply  the  4  army  by  the 
road  from  Vicksburg  via  Monroe,  Arkansas  and  Louisiana  clear 
of  rebels,  and  the  enemy  in  retreat.  Whatever  way  he  takes  we 
must  follow  and  expect  to  have  our  path  disputed  at  every  point, 
as  he  will  be  driven  to  desperate  efforts.  The  numerous  streams 
with  high  banks  will  afford  him  a  favorable  opportunity  to  retard 
our  progress  and  effect  a  secure  retreat  to  any  point  he  may  select. 
Our  subsequent  movements  cannot  well  be  forseen.  It  does  not 
seem  probable  that  the  enemy  will  return  to  Houston  unless  his 
force  is  large  and  he  should  propose  to  draw  us  into  a  trap." 

6 


—42— 

''Again,  recurring  to  the  line  of  supply,  it  will  be  seen  that  the 
Vicksburg  and  Shreveport  road  extends  to  Marshall,  where  there 
is  an  interval  of  40  miles  to  Henderson,  whence  the  road  is  com- 
pleted to  Galveston.  The  road  from  Marshall  to  Henderson, 
however,  is  graded,  and  could  be  completed  in  a  short  time.  In 
case  the  enemy  should  abandon  the  coast  this  road  will  fall  into 
our  possession,  and  supplies  could  be  obtained  from  two  direc- 
tions. Our  colored  troops,  who  are  especially  qualified  for  fight- 
ing guerrillas,  could  be  usefully  employed  in  guarding  the  entire 
line  of  this  road  from  Vicksburg  to  Galveston.  Texas  is  said  to 
be  full  of  blacks,  who  will  be  a  valuable  auxiliary  in  our  opera- 
tions in  that  State." 

"I  should  estimate,  roughly,  that  it  would  require  until  some 
time  in  May  to  effe6t  the  union  of  forces  and  be  prepared  with 
transportation  for  a  movement  into  the  interior.  This  would  be 
about  the  commencement  of  the  season  most  favorable  for  a6tive 
operations  in  Texas.  I  suppose  by  that  time  wagon  trains  will 
be  provided  to  haul  supplies  from  Monroe  to  Shreveport,  that  the 
railroad  will  be  in  running  order  to  Monroe,  and  the  work  of 
completing  the  road  well  under  way." 

"A  movement  by  the  coast  of  Texas  possesses  great  advant- 
ages. Our  troops  and  supplies  can  be  quickly  moved  by  steamer 
to  any  point  on  the  coast.  Landings  can  be  threatened  at 
different  points  and  the  enemy  kept  in  ignorance  of  our  inten- 
tions. We  now  hold  the  harbor  of  Matagorda,  the  best  on  the 
coast,  next  to  Galveston.  We  have  a  secure  point  for  the  de- 
barkation of  troops  and  supplies.  The  distance  by  land  to  Hous- 
ton is  150  miles,  over  good  roads,  three  in  number,  one  via 
Texana  and  Wharton,  one  via  Matagorda  and  Columbia,  and  the 
third  along  the  beach  to  the  mouth  of  Brazos  River." 

"Very  little  baggage  need  be  required  on  this  march,  as  the 
point  of  supply  can  be  transferred  to  Brazos  River  and  San  Luis 
Pass  in  succession.  A  much  less  force  would  be  required  for 
this  operation  than  the  other.  The  rebel  forces  now  in  Arkansas 
will  remain  there  as  long  as  our  force  is  opposed  to  them,  and  we 
would  only  have  to  meet  the  force  in  lower  Texas." 

It  is  evident  from  the  foregoing  example  how,  even  in  case  of 
a  sparsely  settled  and  new  country  'uncontrolled  by  frontiers  or 
fortresses,  the  influence  of  railway  lines  predominates.  Together 
with  the  size  of  armies  and  the  facility  with  which  information  is 
obtained  they  are  the  prime  influences  which  have  modified 
strategy.  The  study  of  military  geography  today  is  largely  a 


—43— 

Q 

study  of  lines  of  communication;  and  these  are  fixed  by  rail- 
ways. 

The  military  geography  of  Canada  presents  the  case  of  a  region 
in  which,  so  far  as  it  is  a  military  objective,  old  and  settled  con- 
ditions prevail,  but  without  an  organized  system  of  defense.  The 
information  which  follows  was  obtained  from  sources  open  to  any- 
one and  easily  accessible:  it  is  given  here  condensed  as  much  as 
possible. 

Extent.  Of  Canada's  3,500,000  square  miles  only  about  one 
tenth  is  settled.  The  rest  is,  more  or  less,  an  unexplored  and 
unknown  wilderness.  The  settled  portion  comprises  the  prov- 
inces which  lie  north  and  east  of  the  great  lakes  and  extend  to 
the  Atlantic.  For  military  purposes  this  is  the  only  important 
seclion  excepting  the  south-western  portion  of  the  Pacific  prov- 
ince which  includes  Vancouver  Island  and  in  which  lies  the 
terminus  of  the  Pacific  railway. 

Climate.  The  cold  in  winter  is  severe  and  the  summers  are, 
very  warm.  Sudden  changes  in  temperature  are  common.  Mili- 
tary operations  on  a  large  scale  are  impossible  in  winter  and  must 
be  confined  to  about  six  months  in  the  year.  As  far  as  climatic 
influences  affe6l  the  health  of  troops,  it  should  be  good. 

Population.  About  5,000,000.  Of  these  the  older  settled  provinces 
contain  4,646,000,  Ontario  alone  having  over  2,000,000  and  Que- 
bec nearly  1,500,000.  The  center  of  population  lies  somewhere 
in  the  region  north  of  New  York  and  east  of  Maine.  About 
1,000,000  are  available  for  aaive  military  service.  From  their 
ancestry,  their  mode  of  life  and  their  habits  no  better  material 
for  soldiers  can  be  found  anywhere. 

Military  forces.  35,000  volunteer  militia,  well  organized,  armed 
and  equipped.  Of  these  2000  are  cavalry,  1200  field  artillery. 
2000  garrison  artillery  and  28,500  infantry.  The  bulk  of  these 
troops  are  at  home  in  Ontario  and  Quebec,  roughly  speaking,  by 
battalions  in  the  large  places  along  the  Lakes  and  the  St.  Law- 
rence from  Lake  Erie  east.  About  one  half  are  drilled  and  dis- 
ciplined, but  unevenly,  some  battalions  maintaining  a  high  stand- 
ard and  others  being  inefficient  if  judged  by  professional  rules. 
The  1 8  field-batteries  are  still  armed  with  9  pounder,  muzzle-load- 
ing guns.  The  infantry  is  replacing,  very  slowly,  the  Snider 
rifle  with  the  small  caliber,  Martini-Metford.  Supply  depart- 
ments fail  altogether  and  there  are  no  large  arsenals  or  arm  fac- 
tories. There  is  an  enrolled  "reserve"  of  about  200,000  men 
who  are  supposed  to  receive  a  few  days  training  annually. 

In  studying   the  military  resources  of  a  possible   enemy  it  is 


—44— 

not  safe  to  dwell  on  defects,  and  it  is  wise  to  employ  a  factor  of 
safety  in  estimating  the  resistance  which  any  community  may  be 
able  to  offer.  It  is  reasonable  to  assume  that,  if  unhindered, 
Canada  could  place  100,000  armed  men  in  the  field,  brave  and 
hardy,  organized  and  equipped,  in  six  weeks,  and  that  a  sufficient 
supply-service  would  be  improvised.  Given  a  leader  with  brains 
and  resolution  this  force  might  add  another  to  the  list  of  sur- 
prises which  the  history  of  war  offers. 

Productions.  From  causes  which  spring  from  her  institutions, 
from  political  conditions  and  from  sparseness  of  population, 
Canada,  in  an  economic  sense,  is  a  poor  country.  The  individual 
Canadian,  however,  demands  and  perhaps  requires  material  com- 
forts in  profusion,  and  these  are  furnished  him  bountifully  by 
soil  and  climate  with  a  large  surplus  for  export.  The-  imports 
for  consumption  exceed,  in  value,  the  exports.  The  supply  of 
food,  horses  and  coal  is  ample  for  home  military  purposes,  but 
no  invading  force  could  live  upon  the  country  even  if  advancing 
from  day  to  day  and  in  the  most  thickly  settled  parts. 

Cities.  Leaving  out  Winnipeg  in  Manitoba  and  the  places  on 
or  near  the  Atlantic  or  Pacific  coasts  there  are  from  20  to  25 
towns  of  10,000  inhabitants  and  over.  A  straight  line  drawn 
from  Detroit  to  Quebec  will  pass  near  nearly  all  of  them  and  they 
occupy,  therefore,  a  narrow  strip  of  country  never  further  than 
a  few  day's  march  from  the  frontier.  Including  Toronto,  about 
two  thirds  of  these  places  are  west  of  Lake  Ontario  and  lie  near 
together  in  the  cul  de  sac  between  that  lake  and  Huron.  Mon- 
treal is  the  commercial  metropolis  with  over  216,000  inhabitants, 
Toronto  next  with  180,000.  Quebec  is  a  shipping  port  with  a 
population  of  63,000,  extensive  dockyards  and  water  for  the 
largest  vessels.  Ottawa  (45,000)  is  the  political  capital.  Hamil- 
ton (50,000)  and  Kingston  (20,000)  complete  the  list  of  interior 
towns  of  20,000  and  over,  Winnipeg  (25,000)  alone  excepted. 

Waters.  Of  the  innumerable  waters  of  Canada  only  the  Great 
Lakes,  the  St.  Lawrence  River  and  the  canals  apply  to  this  dis- 
cussion. The  Great  Lakes  are  unique  geographical  features  well 
known  in  their  general  character.  Lake  Michigan  alone  lies 
wholly  within  the  United  States  while  the  Canadian  shore  line  of 
the  others  has  about  twice  the  extent  of  its  neighbor's.  Vessels 
of  the  largest  size  can  sail  between  certain  lake  ports,  but  owing 
to  the  canals  and  the  river  above  Montreal,  only  vessels  of  a 
limited  draft  can  make  a  continuous  voyage  from  any  Lake  port 
to  the  ocean  and  for  only  six  months  in  the  year.  The  straits 
which  connect  Superior,  Huron,  Erie  and  Ontario  in  the  order 


—45— 

mentioned,  are  narrow  channels  forming  in  each  case  part  of  the 
boundry  line  between"  the  two  countries  and  commanded  through- 
out their  length  by  the  shores  of  both. 

The  St.  Lawrence  River  from  Kingston  forms  for  over  100 
miles  the  boundary  line  of  the  state  of  New  York,  and  from 
Kingston  to  Montreal  it  interposes  between  the  most  populous 
parts  of  the  Dominion.  It  is  navigable,  with  occasional  inter- 
ruptions, by  sea  going  vessels  to  Montreal.  At  Quebec  it  widens 
to  5  or  6  miles  and  from  there  to  the  sea  it  is,  essentially,  a  great 
bay  not  unlike  the  Chesapeake  in  extent.  Of  the  tributaries  of 
the  St.  Lawrence  only  one,  the  Richelieu,  is  of  importance,  as 
the  outlet  of  Lake  Champlain.  It  is  navigable  by  means  of  a 
dam  and  lock  and  other  improvements  from  the  St.  Lawrence  to 
the  lake,  a  distance  of  80  miles,  the  total  water  distance  between 
Montreal  and  New  York  being  450.  Above  Quebec  the  St.  Law- 
rence has  no  value  as  a  line  of  defence:  it  is  on  the  contrary  an 
element  of  weakness,  because  of  its  continguity  to  the  American 
frontier,  its  interposition  between  centers  of  population  and  from 
the  inherent  weakness  of  rivers  as  lines  of  resistance. 

Six  or  more  canals  have  been  constructed  to  circumvent  rapids 
in  the  course  of  the  river,  all,  excepting  one  above  Montreal,  to 
the  north  of  it.  They  have  all  the  vulnerability  of  works  of  this 
kind  and  add  to  the  difficulties  of  defence.  The  Welland  canal 
skirts  the  Niagara  River  circumventing  the  great  fall  between 
Ontario  and  Erie  and  it,  therefore,  connects  the  St.  Lawrence 
with  the  great  lakes.  It  is  peculiarly  exposed  to  attack  through- 
out its  length.  The  rapids  of  the  St.  Mary's  river,  the  outlet  of 
Lake  Superior,  are  avoided  by  a  fine  ship  canal  on  the  American 
side,  which  would  require  protection  in  the  event  of  war  if  only 
as  a  precautionary  measure  of  economy.* 


*The  following  notes  show  the  present  status  of  navigation  on  the  St.  Law- 
rence and  the  Great  Lakes: 

In  the  sundry  civil  appropriation  bill,  the  Fifty-third  Congress,  third  ses 
sion,  1895,  provided  that  the  President  of  the  United  States  be  authorized  to 
appoint  three  persons'who  should  have  the  power  "to  meet  and  comer  with 
any  similar  committee  which  may  be  appointed  by  the  Government  of  Great 
Britain  or  of  the  Dominion  of  Canada,  and  who  shall  make  inquiry  and  report 
whether  it  is  feasible  to  build  such  canals  as  shall  enable  vessels  engaged  in 
ocean  commerce  to  pass  to  and  fro  between  the  Great  Lakes  and  the  Atlantic 
Ocean,  with  an  adequate  and  controllable  supply  of  water  for  continual  use: 
where  such  canals  can  be  most  conveniently  located,  the  probable  cost  of  the 
same,  with  estimates  in  detail;  and  if  any  part  of  the  same  should  be  built  in 
the  territory  of  Canada,  what  regulations  or  treaty  arrangements  will  be 
necessary  between  the  United  States  and  Great  Biitain  to  preserve  the  free 
use  of  such  canal  to  the  people  of  this  country  at  all  times:  and  all  necessary 
facts  and  considerations  relating  to  the  construction  and  future  use  of  deep 
water  channels  between  the  Great  Lakes  and  the  All  intic  CXe.m.''  Writing 


-46— 

Roads.  The  Canadian  roads  are  very  much  like  those  in  the 
United  States  excepting  those  in  the  neighborhood  of  large  cities. 
'  They  conneft  all  places  of  any  considerable  size  but  outside  of 
them  the  country  is  impracticable  for  troops.  Much  bad  weather 
or  the  passage  of  trains  breaks  them  up,  sometimes  to  the  extent 
of  being  impassible,  but  the  same  is  more  or  less  true  of  all  but 
the  best  European  highways.* 

Navy  and  shipping.  While  the  bulk  of  the  English  navy  is 
distant  and  might  be  embarrassed  by  complications  elsewhere, 
its  aid  would  be  extended  to  Canada  in  time  of  war  to  the  utmost 
extent  possible.  In  point  of  shipping  Canada  stands,  pra6lically, 
on  a  par  with  the  United  States  and  she  has  from  70,000  to  80,000 
sailors  schooled  in  her  great  fisheries.  With  the  a6live  aid  of  the 
mother  country  this  is  so  great  an  element  of  power  that  it  has 
been  proposed  to  abandon  any  preparation  for  land  defence  and 
to  concentrate  all  expenditure  in  maintaining  a  force  of  cruisers 
to  assist  England  in  the  event  of  war:  and,  in  case  of  war  with 

of  this  project  from  Ottawa,  under  date  of  June  ji,  1895,  a  correspondent  of 
the  New  York  Evening  Post  says  in  part: 

"The  Dominion  Government  is  about  to  appoint  a  departmental  commission 
for  the  same  purpose,  and  it  is  expected  that  the  two  bodies  will  meet,  and, 
if  possible,  arrive  at  a  common  plan.  An  international  convention,  held  at 
Toronto  last  fall,  recommended  that  the  route  should  be  deepened  to  21  feet 
and  a  canal  of  the  same  depth  constructed  from  the  St.  Lawrence  to  the  Hud- 
son, either  by  way  of  the  Mohawk  or  by  enlarging  the  existing  channel  of  the 
Richelieu  River  and  Champlain  Canal,  the  whole  work  to  be  done  at  the  joint 
expense  of  the  United  States  and  Canada  and  to  be  subject  to  their  joint  con- 
trol." 

"Canada  has  spent  about  $50,000,000  on  the  St.  Lawrence  route  to  secure  a 
i4-foot  channel.  From  the  Strait  of  Belle  Isle  to  Duluth  is  2,385  statute  mles, 
of  which  72  are  artificial  and  2,313  open  navigation.  The  artificial  navigation 
can  be  deepened  to  21  feet  for  about  $30,000,000.  The  cost  of  enlarging  the 
Richelieu  and  Champlain  route  to  connect  Montreal  with  Albany  and  New 
York  City  is  not  accurately  known,  nor  has  any  estimate  been  formed  of  the 
cost  of  building  a  canal  by  the  Mohawk.  Some  engineers  recommend  that 
instead  of  going  by  the  Mohawk  or  the  Richelieu  it  would  be  better  to  build 
a  canal  from  Montreal  to  Lake  Champlain.  The  entire  project  is  still  in  the 
nebulous  form." 

"The  navigation  of  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  was  made  free  to  both  nations 
by  the  treaty  of  1783,  that  of  the  River  St.  Lawrence  by  the  Wasnington 
treaty  of  1871.  But  the  key  to  the  navigation  of  the  river  lies  in  the  Canadian 
canals  between  Montreal  and  Kingston,  and  between  Lake  Ontario  and  Lake 
Erie.  The  Welland  Canal,  joining  these  two  lakes,  is  14  feet  deep  and  the 
lower  canals  will  soon  be  that  depth;  at  present  their  greatest  depth  is  9  feet. 
The  fleet  of  large  steamers,. 300  in  number,  plying  west  of  Buffalo,  is  thus 
literally  shut  up  in  the  upper  lakes;  in  other  words,  the  St.  Lawrence  route 
to  tidewater  is  available  only  to  the  smaller  lake  craft,  and  till  a  depth  of  21 
feet  is  obtained  from  end  to  end  the  cost  of  transportation  can  not  be  mater- 
ially reduced." 

The  New  York  Journal  of  Commerce  of  June  17,  1895,  says  in  part:  "On 
Thursday  the  Canadian  canal  at  the  falls  of  St.  Marys  River,  the  outlet  of 

'Complaints  of  bad  roads  are  easy  to  find  in  accounts  of  the  Franco-German  campaigns; 
the  writers,  however,  had  probably  no  conception  of  the  sometimes  bottomless  condition  of 
Southern  roads  durinir  thf>  War  nf  Sprpeairm 


—47- 

the  United  States,  to  give  that  nation  ample  employment  in  pro- 
tedting  her  own  commerce  and  sea  coasts. 

Frontiers.  Measured  on  the  railway,  it  is  3,700  miles  from 
Halifax  to  Vancouver.  If  this  be  divided  roughly  into  3,  the 
eastern  third  will  contain  the  old  and  settled  provinces  of  Nova 
Scotia,  New  Brunswick,  Quebec  and  Ontario:  the  western  half  of 
the  middle  third  is  the  fertile,  wheat  producing  province  of  Mani- 
toba, the  eastern  half  being  the  wilderness  lying  north  and  north- 
west of  Lake  Superior:  the  western  third  is  divided  in  half  by 
the  Rocky  mountains,  east  of  which  is  a  long  stretch  of  barrens 
while  west  of  them  is  the  agricultural  province  of  British  Colum- 
bia. From  the  head  of  Lake  Huron  west  to  the  ocean  this  fron- 
tier may  be  accepted  as  a  straight  line:  eastward  of  that  point 
are  the  three  reentering  angles,  Sault  St.  Marie — Detroit — Kings- 
ton, Kingston — Lake  Megantic — Riviere  du  Loup  and  Riviere  du 
Loup — St.  Andrew — Moncton. 

Railways.  The  conspicuous  strategic  feature  of  the  Dominion 
is  the  Canadian  Pacific  Railroad.  There  are  numerous  other 

Lake  Superior,  was  opened,  and  it  affords  to  navigation  much  greater  facili- 
ties than  the  canal  on  the  American  side  which  is  now  in  use,  but  the  Ameri- 
can canal  which  will  be  opened  next  year  will  in  its  turn  surpass  the  Canadfan 
canal  in  general  capacity,  though  the  Canadian  canal  will  remain  superior  in 
two  dimensions.  These  canals  and  their  locks  may  be  spoken  of  interchange- 
ably, because  in  each  case  the  canal  consists  simply  in  the  lock  and  the  chan- 
nels approaching  it.  It  is  only  fourteen  years  since  the  present  American 
canal  was  opened,  and  yet  the  growth  of  the  lake  commerce  was  so  rapid  that 
the  construction  of  a  new  lock  was  begun  six  years  ago.  The  inadequacy  of 
the  lock  now  in  use  became  apparent  before  it  was  opened  for  commerce,  but 
when  it  was  projected  a  lock  515  feet  long  and  carrying  17  feet  of  water  on 
the  sills  in  a  favorable  stage  of  water  seemed  likely  to  respond  to  all  demands 
upon  it  for  many  years  to  come." 

"The  Canadian  lock,  which  in  rapidity  of  construction  has  outstripped  ours, 
is  goo  feet  long,  60  feet  wide  and  22  feet  deep.  Of  our  new  lock,  the  masonry 
work  is  completed,  and 'all  the  gates  will  be  completed  this  summer,  but 
nearly  a  year's  work  remains  on  the  approaches.  The  lock  is  800  feet  1(  ng, 
100  feet  wide,  and  a  steamer  drawing  21  feet  of  water  can  pass  through  it. 
Though  shorter  than  the  Canadian  lock,  its  superficial  area  is  Co,ooo  feet,  and 
that  of  the  Canadian  canal  54,000  feet.  The  American  canal  lock  will  accom- 
modate four  of  the  largest  lake  steamers  at  the  same  time.  The  depth  of  the 
lock  is  as  great  as  there  will  be  any  occasion  for  until  the  lake  ports  generally 
are  deepened.  The  two  largest  and  finest  passenger  steamers  on  ttie  lakes, 
the  Northwest,  which  was  put  on  the  route  last  year,  and  the  A'ortJi  I  Mint. 
which  has  begun  her  career  this  year,  and  which  compare  not  unfavorably 
witli  Atlantic  passenger  steamers,  excepting  a  very  few  of  the  champion 
raeers,  draw,  we  believe,  but  17  feet  of  water.  It  seems  unlikely  at  present 
that  steamers  drawing  more  than  21  feet  will  ever  be  desired  on  the  luk«.s.' 

Observation  and  experience  have  proven  that  in  the  St.  Lawrence  crn.ils 
themselves,  at  certain  periods  of  low  water,  a  depth  of  9  feet  can  not  be 
maintained.  It  should  be  noted  that  on  account  of  the  rapidity  o;  the  cur- 
rent, the  rapids  which  they  avoid  are  impossible  to  boats  ascending  the  i\vr. 
but  mo-t  ot  them  can  be  passed  on  the  downward  trip  by  strongly  built  ves- 
sels not  too  heavily  laden. 

Between  Montreal  and  Rouse  Point  the  water  distance  is  about  130  miles, 
with  a  lock  and  clam  at  St.  Ours,  and  the  Chambly  Basin  and  cuiK.l  at  the 
rapids  of  that  name,  admitting  vessels  of  61/..  feet  draft. 


— 4s_ 

lines  with  their   branches  but  these  lie   gathered  in  a  net   work 
within  two  of  the  reentering   angles  of  the  frontier  "which  have 
been  mentioned.     In  speaking  of  the  Pacific  road  it  will  be  con- 
venient to  include  as  part  of  its   system   the    Intercolonial  road 
from  Halifax  to  Quebec,  skirting   the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  and 
then  the  right  bank  of  the  river,  and  a  second  line  of  rails  from 
St.  John  and  St.  Andrew  to  the  St.  Lawrence  at  Riviere  du  Loup, 
skirting   the  eastern  and  northern   boundary  of  Maine.*     After 
clearing  the  great  salient  of  Maine  the  system,  on  its  way  to  the 
Atlantic,  turns   sharply  to  the  south   through    New    Brunswick 
seeking   harbors   which  are  open  for  a  part  of  or  all  winter,  and 
finds  terminal  points  at  Dalhousie,  Chatham,  Moncton,  St.  John, 
St.  Andrew  and,  ultimately,  at  Halifax.     All  of  these  places  are 
on  good  harbors  and  for  most  of  these  fortifications  are  proposed. 
Navigation  in  all  of  them  excepting    Halifax  is  subje6l  to  inter- 
ruption by  ice.     Halifax  is  an  extensive  naval  station  and  strong- 
ly fortified.     A  main  terminal  branch  runs,  almost  directly,  from 
St.  John  s  N.  B.  to  Montreal,  through  the  entire   breadth  of  the 
State  of  Maine,  the  course  of  the  great  system  there  as  well  as  at 
other  places   hapily  indicating  that  an  invasion  of  Canada  from 
the  United  States  is  purely  a  subjective  theme.     The  road  proper 
follows   from  Quebec  to  Montreal   the  left  bank  of  the  St.  Law- 
rence and  the  Ottawa  to  the  capital,  where  it  crosses  and  runs  to 
Sudbury,  forming   with  the  Ottawa  river  the  base  of  the  Detroit 
triangle.     At  Sudbury  it  throws  out  its  last   feeler,  via  the  Sault 
St.  Mary  to  the  United    States,  before    it  stretches  out   through 
the  wilderness  to  find  a  new  center  of  railroads  and   population, 
controlling  the  grain  of  •  Manitoba   and  the  North  West,  at  Win- 
nipeg.    Of  Quebec  it  may  be  said  that  it  is  a  fortress    and  that, 
however  incomplete,  it  is,  conventionally  speaking,  impregnable. 
On  the  right  bank  of  the  river  are  modern  works  which  command 
a  railroad   center  and   which  "occupy  the   ground  from   which 
Wolfe   shelled  the  town."     "Frost   prevents  the  possibility  of  a 
winter  investment  by  a  modern  army  and  limits  the  time  of  any 
investment  to  five   summer    months;  and    even  in  summer   the 
mighty  sweep  of  the  St.  Lawrence  renders  complete   investment 
almost  an  impossibility  to  an  invader."     Winnipeg,  at  the  other 
end  of  this  se6tion  is  only  about  50  miles  from  the  United  States 
line  at  Pembina  and   could  be  easily  occupied   and  held.     Some 
ioo  miles  from  the  Pacific,  the  road  crosses  the  Fraser  river  and 
runs  on  the  right  bank  to  its  western  terminus  at  Vancouver-New 


*It  is  noteworthy  that  the  construction  both  of  the  Pacific  and  of  the  Intercolonial  roads 
was  suggested  by  stiategical  considerations,— that  of  the  former  by  the  Sepoy  rebellion 
and  of  the  latter  by  a  series  of  complications  with  the  United  States. 


—49— 

Westminister.  For  one-half  of  this  distance  it  is  within  25  miles 
of  the  boundary.  Vancouver  has  a  good  harbor,  easily  accessible 
by  the  Straits  of  Georgia,  both  banks  of  which  are  commanded 
by  English  batteries.  Vancouver  itself,  is  easily  defensible.  A 
great  naval  station  is  projected  either  there  or  at  Victoria  and 
Esquimault  on  Vancouver  Island,  but  it  must  be  evident  that  here 
as  at  the  Atlantic  terminus  all  efforts  aim  at  preserving  the  integ- 
rity of  a  great  navy,  that  wherever  its  fleets  may  be  in  a  wide 
world  of  waters  they  may  be  at  home. 

All  Canadian  railways  are  single  track,  have  the  standard 
American  guage  and  are  well  managed,  with  American  routine. 
As  far  as  the  long,  single  lines  which  run  parallel  to  the  frontier 
are  concerned  they  are  not  a  rapid,  safe  or  certain  means  of 
transporting  troops:  while  the  American  railroads  offer  no  im- 
portant parallel  the  destruction  of  which  would  affect  concentra- 
tion. The  Canadian  lines  in  the  Detroit  triangle  are  continua- 
tions of  American  systems  and  against  them  the  resources  of  the 
west  could  be  concentrated  at  Detroit  and  those  from  the  east  at 
Buffalo.  The  throat  of  the  eastern  net-work  of  roads  is  at  St. 
John  (Quebec)  which  lies  about  half  way  between  Rouse  Point 
and  Montreal  and  two  days  short  marches  from  either  place.  It 
commands,  also,  the  Richelieu  River  canal. 

England  has  three  great  routes  to  the  east:  Liverpool — Canada 
— Yokohoma,  12,000;  Southampton — Suez — Calcutta,  8600  miles; 
Liverpool — Cape  Town— Calcutta,  13,000;  (Yokohoma— Shanghai 
— HongrKong — Singapore — Calcutta,  5600  miles,  completes  the 
circuit).  For  the  "British  Empire,  uninterrupted  communication 
between  the  mother  country  and  her  possessions  beyond  the  seas 
is  a  question,  almost,  of  life  and  death. 

In  mileage,  the  route  via  Canada  to  Japan  is  not  very  much 
shorter  than  the  route  via  Suez,  but  the  Canadian  rails  not  only 
economize  time  but  avoid  whatever  of  peril  the  navigation  of  the 
Straits  of  Malacca  and  the  China  seas  involves.  As  a  route  to 
some  of  her  East-Asiatic  stations  the  Canadian  Pacific  may  or 
may  not  be  favorable,  according  to  circumstances,  but  in  any 
case  it  cannot  be  an  advantageous  route  to  India  or  to  the  south 
eastern  Asiatic  ports;  for  the  distances  via  Suez  or  via  Cape  Town 
are  so  much  shorter  that  the  Canadian  rails  cannot  compete  in 
economizing  time.  The  latter  would  therefore  seem  to  be  of 
strategic  importance  to  British  interests,  only  in  the  Northern 
Pacific  ocean. 

7 


—So— 

To  assure  its  integrity  in  time  of  war  the  Suez  canal  route  calls 
for  extraordinary  expenditure  in  time  of  peace,  and  for  tireless 
vigilance.  Gibraltar,  Malta,  Cyprus,  Egypt  and  a  great  fleet  on 
its  waters,  may  make  of  the  Mediteranean,  for  the  time  being, 
an  Anglo-Saxon  sea;  but  the  Latin  races  will  claim  that  it  belongs 
more  naturally  to  them,  while  France  with  a  strong  navy,  with 
her  Mediteranean  ports  and  with  Tunis,  will  decline,  for  long,  to 
allow  communication  with  her  Asiatic  possessions  through  the 
canal,  to  be  endangered.  Finally  it  is  claimed  that  the  Suez 
canal  may  be  easily  rendered  useless  by  means  of  high  explo- 
sives. 

Under  these  circumstances  it  is  not  surprising  to  find  much  of 
the  best  professional  opinion  in  England  in  favor  of  ending  the 
costly  occupancy  of  the  Mediteranean,  together  with  the  irrita- 
tion of  wrhich  it  is  a  perennial  source.  It  is  pointed  out  that  the 
route  via  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  is  without  disadvantages  other 
than  its  length  and  that  with  the  command  of  the  sea  and  with 
Sierra  Leone,  Ascension,  St.  Helena,  Mauritius  and  Ceylon,  Eng- 
land may  consider  this  route  peculiarly  her  own. 

The  foregoing  examples  are  intended  to  illustrate  widely  differ- 
ing conditions.  In  the  case  of  two  military  powers  the  choice  of 
a  theatre  of  operations  will  be  generally  limited  from  causes  which 
are  constant,  and  are  thoroughly  well  understood;  and  success 
will  depend  mainly  on  preparation  and  training.  An  opposite 
extreme  is  a  case  like  that  of  Texas,  where  it  is  desirable  to 
occupy  abruptly  a  country  about  which  comparatively  little  is 
known,  where  the  conditions  which  exist,  some  of  them  only  for 
the  time  being,  must  be  ascertained  promptly  and,  at  the  same 
time,  very  accurately,  and  where  the  soundest  judgment  will  be 
called  for:  because  these  conditions  and  their  bearing,  while  new 
and  unfamiliar  to  any  one  who  is  without  experience  in  war, 
offer  in  their  combinations  a  wide  field  for  choice  to  a  skillful  and 
prudent  leader. 

In  fixing,  from  time  to  time,  the  boundary  line  between  Can- 
ada and  the  United  States,  the  possibility  of  war  between  the  two 
countries  must  have  seemed  very  remote.  It  runs  between  two 
industrial  communities,  and  these  have  worked  to  facilitate  rather 
than  restrict  natural  intercourse.  Were  both  of  equal  extent, 
population  and  wealth  it  might  be  hard  to  decide  which  would  be 
placed  at  a  disadvantage  in  time  of  war,  by  the  conformation  of 
the  frontier.  In  no  sense  is  any  part  of  this  a  military  frontier, 
and  the  presence  of  a  fortress  like  Quebec,  however  material,  is 
purely  incidental:  while  on  both  sides  the  quantity  of  war  n:a- 


— 5'  — 

terial  and  the  number  of  troops  immediately  available  is  insig- 
nificant when  compared  to  the  extent  of  front.  In  a  case  like 
this,  conditions  which  have  not  been  created  but  are  none  the 
less  hard  and  fast,  will  limit  the  choice  of  a  theatre  as  a  fortress 
and  camp  and  hostile  armies  can  not  do.  They  may  be  sum- 
marized in  that  lack  of  preparation  which  will  demand  the  use  of 
whatever  means  there  are  to  strike  whatever  blow  is  possible,  at  a 
time  and  from  a  dire6tion  which  will  be  fixed  by  stubborn  and 
inelastic  terms. 

With  the  aid  of  good  maps  it  would  be  instructive  to  sele<5l 
theatres  of  operation  and  to  devise  plans  of  campaign  if  the 
student  could  submit  them  afterwards  to  tests  which  involve  a 
great  deal  of  skill  and  work,  and,  finally,  to  the  crucial  review  of 
experienced  leaders.  A  plan  of  campaign  may  be  stated  very 
briefly  and  in  a  few  sentences;  but  it  should  be  ventilated  by 
means  of  remorseless  figures,  rather  than  by  discussion  in  an 
essay,  however  interesting.  Books  and  writing  are  valuable  just 
so  far  as  they  do  not  interfere  with  practical  duties.  These, 
//  wisely  ordered,  will  best  develop,  from  day  to  day,  the  soldierly 
qualities  with  which  an  officer  is  endowed. 


IV. 

THEATRE  OF  OPERATIONS.  OCCUPATION.  Transpoit  by  U'-'.ter. 
In  treating  of  the  military  geography  of  Canada,  the  aid  which 
could  or  would  be  extended  to  the  Dominion  by  England  was 
not  discussed,  because  there  is  some  difference  of  opinion  con- 
cerning the  feasibility  of  transferring  an  army  to  a  theatre  of 
war  beyond  the  sea. 

With  proper  facilities  transportation  by  water  has  many  ad- 
vantages. Schemes  for  embarking  and  debarking  must  be  well 
thought  out  in  advance  and  plans  must  be  adopted,  for  the  rapid 
alteration  of  the  interior  arrangements  of  merchant  vessels 
which  are  known  to  be  available;  otherwise  their  accomodating 
power  will  vary  greatly  and  will  be  in  some  cases  too  limited  to 
be  of  service. 

The  Great  Powers  possess  very  few  troop-ships  and  these  are 
kept  up  only  for  the  regular  service  of  reliefs.*  In  case  of  war 
they  would,  of  course,  be  available  at  once,  but  for  the  transport 
of  large  bodies  of  troops  reliance  is  placed  on  the  merchant  mar- 
ine. 

Water  transport  avoids  the  hardships  of  marching,  is  seven 
or  eight  times  faster  and  as  far  as  the  subsequent  condition  of 
the  troops  is  concerned,  compares  favorably  with  long  journeys 
by  rail. 

River  transport. — Where  navigable  rivers  and  water  ways  are 
available  their  use  is  exceedingly  convenient  and  advantageous. 
In  the  United  States  the  water  ways  and  especially  the  western 
rivers  are  peculiarly  adapted  for  it  anc^  western  steamboats  are 
almost  ideal  as  means  of  transportation.  During  the  War  of 
Secession  large  numbers  of  these  were  moored,  overlapping 
each  other,  their  bows  run  into  the  banks  almost  wherever  they 
might  select:  troops  and  animals  were  marched  onto  the  boats 
assigned  them,  with  no  delay  to  speak  of,  while  the  large  deck 
space  below,  open  at  the  sides  offered  ample  room;  while  the  open 
boiler  arrangements  offered  facilities  for  cooking.  Stores  and 
forage  were  quickly  rolled  on  board,  the  work  being  facilitated  at 
night  by  fires  on  the  bank.  The  fleet  would  then  move  in  single 
file,  preceded  and  followed  by  gunboats  and,  if  large,  with  gun- 
boats at  intervals  in  the  column.  It  was  sometimes  necessary  to 
kind  and  drive  a\\  ay  artillery  or  sharpshooters  who  menaced  it 

'According  to  the  Gotha  Calender,  1895,  Great  1  rltian  has  nine. 


—53- 


from    shore   and    pilot     houses   \\erc    provided    with    bullet     pfOOi 

shields,     i.ivjit,  specially  selected  troops,  were  held  read}  inland 

from  boats  pro\  ided  \\  it  h  \\  ulc  i;an^  planks.      In  Case  Of  i 

these    ho. its  ran  promptly  in  she MV.  the  gang    pi. ink  WAS  lowered 

\\illi  special  tackle  and  the  troops  landed  and  di  ployed  .  »n  t  he 
run.  The  advance  hoat  usually  carried  tin-  Commandant  of  the 
expedition  and  he  signaled  his  orders  by  means  of  a  pivc.  .ncerlcd 
code  o  I"  strain  \\  hist  le  blasts,  a  c»  >p\  of  \\  hich  \\  as  posted  <>n  e\  rrv 
boat.  1  >v  combinations  of  Ion-  and  short  \\  histlcs.  repeated  1'roin 
boat  to  boat,  these  signals  COVered  numerous  eonl  i  HIM  MUM,  -;.  e.  n-.. 
"look  out  for  ris^ht  (OI  lel't  \  D*nk,n  "let  me  «;o  ahead  and  reemi 
noiter,'  --lie  up  for  tlu^  nii;ht  on  ri^'ht  bank,"  --elose  up." 
"boat  Xo.  -  take  the  load,  to  land  troops,"  &C, 

These  steamboats  a.\  i-ra^eil  500  Ions  ami  one  of  them  could 
earrv  supplies  for  an  army  corps  for  3  or  .}  ilavs.  Tom  pa  red  \\  ith 
a  railway  train,  one  boat  was  considei\vd  eijual  to  .\o  or  50  ears, 
or  about  two  trains.  The  loni;  ri\er  trips  were  a  \entable  per 
iod  i)f  rest  for  the  overmarehed  l'\-deral  troops.  ()f!ieei-s  and 
men  returniiiL;  from  a  campaign  in  the  interior,  \\onld  r^ 
lluMr  pay  and  back  mads,  a^ain  ha\e  access  to  theii'  ba-;.;a-i-  and 

enjoy  regular  sleep  and  comfortable  meals. 

In  the   autumn  of    1864,  General  A.  J.  Smith's  corps,  about 
17,000  men,  3500  animals  and  450  vehicles,  was  scut  from     Mem 
phis  to  vSt.   Louis  on   steamboats.      After  driving    (icncral  Price's 
forces  out  of  Missouri,  marching;  through  that  State  into  Kansas 
and  return,  it  reembarked  at  St.   Louis,  \\as  transported  to  Xash 
\ille,  Tenn.,  took   part  in  the  great  battle   and.   in   pursuit  of 
Hood's  army,  reached  the  Tennessee    Ki\er  at    I'.astport,  Miss. 
Met    hen-    av;-ain  by  transports,  it  was  sent    ilown  the    Tennessee, 
Ohio  and  Mississippi   Rixers  to  Xew  Orleans  and  thence  by  \\ater 
to   Mobile  Hay,  taking  part   then'  in  the  storming  of    the  defence  s 

and  the  capture  of  the  city.  In  about  si\  months,  with  about  40 
steamboats,  the  corps  tra\elcd  some  4000  miles,  reinforced  three 
armies  and  cn^a^cd  in  three  campaigns. 

"Rivers,  when  of  sullicicui  volume,  form  the  most  appropriate 

of  all  channels  of  communication  \\  it  ii  the  interior  of  continents. 

The  greater  or  lesser  derive  of  uniformity  in  the1  \olumn  of 
water  in  a  river  alonj;-  its  course  depends  on  the  manner  in  \\hieh 
its  supply  is  obtained.  In  certain  /ones,  the  supply  comes  Irom 
the  rains  \\hieh  fall  on  the  uplands,  and  a  certain  uniformity  is 
thus  maintained  through  the  greater  part  of  the  year:  in  Others 
it  depends  mainly  on  the  melt  in-  of  the  snows,  and  riv(  FS  80  t\  d 
are  onl\  fed  during  the  summer  mouths.  The  rivers  which  ha\e 


—54— 

their  origin  in  the  Alps,  for  example,  attain  their  highest  level 
in  the  month  of  June,  and  their  lowest  in  January.  Rivers,  on 
the  other  hand,  which  are  not  fed  by  the  melting  of  the  snows, 
have  their  highest  level  from  January  to  April,  and  the  lowest 
from  July  to  October.  The  Congo  receives  its  waters  from  north 
and  south  of  the  equator  where  the  rain  falls  at  different  periods 
of  the  year;  consequently,  it  is  always  full.  In  some  regions 
evaporation  nearly  equals  the  amount  of  the  rainfall,  and  the 
depth  of  rivers  there  is  never  great;  in  others  the  water  is  ab- 
sorbed by  the  sands  and  is  lost  before  it  reaches  the  sea." 

During  Banks'  Red  River  Expedition  in  the  War  of  Secession 
a  portion  of  Admiral  Porter's  Mississippi  Squadron  had  ascended 
the  river,  keeping  pace  with  the  troops  operating  on  shore,  and 
when  these  were  checked  and  were  obliged  to  fall  back,  found 
itself  above  the  rapids  at  Alexandria.  The  river  was  falling 
rapidly  and  if  the  troops  continued  to  retreat  the  gunboats  would 
be  captured,  provided  they  could  not  pass  the  rapids  which  would 
then  in  all  probability  be  impossible.  Believing  that  their  cap- 
ture or  destruction  would  involve  the  blockade  of  the  Mississippi 
and  perhaps  greater  disaster,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Joseph  Baily, 
4th  Wisconsin  cavalry,  on  April  pth,  proposed  to  Major-General 
Franklin  to  increase  the  depth  of  water  by  means  of  a  dam  and 
submitted  to  him  his  plans  for  the  same.  General  Franklin 
favored  and  urged  the  scheme  but  owing  to  want  of  confidence  in 
its  feasibility  on  the  part  of  higher  commanders  and  to  other 
delays  the  necessary  orders  for  working  parties,  tools,  teams,  &c., 
were  not  obtained  until  the  3oth. 

The  width  of  the  river  at  the  point  where  the  dam  was  built 
(the  foot  of  the  rapids)  was  758  feet  and  the  depth,  4  to  6  feet. 
The  current  was  very  rapid,  running  about  10  miles  per  hour. 
Two  wing  dams  were  also  constructed  at  the  head  of  the  falls. 
The  increase  in  depth  by  the  main  dam  was  5  feet  4^  inches; 
by  the  wing  dams  i  foot  2  inches,  total  6  feet  6^  inches.  On  its 
completion,  May  8th,  the  entire  fleet  passed  over  the  rapids  to  a 
place  of  safety  below. 

Commander  Mahan,  U.  S.  Navy,  writes,*  in  part,  of  this  re- 
markable work  as  follows:  "Twelve 'feet  were  thought  necessary 
before  going  up,  a  depth  usually  found  from  March  to  June.  At 
the  very  least  seven  were  needed  by  the  gunboats  to  go  down, 
and  on  the  3oth  of  April  there  were  a6lually  3  feet  4  inches.  Ten 
gunboats  and  two  tugs  were  thus  imprisoned  in  a  country  soon  to 


'"The  Navy  in  the  Civil  War." 


-55— 

pass  into  the  enemy's  hands  by  the  retreat  of  the  army."  *  * 
*  "But  Bailey  had  the  faith  that  moves  mountains,  and  he  was 
moreover  happy  in  finding  at  his  hands  the  fittest  tools  for  the 
work.  Among  the  troops  in  the  far  southwest  were  two  or  three 
regiments  from  Maine,  the  northeasternmost  of  all  the  States. 
These  had  been  woodmen  and  lumbermen  from  their  youth, 
among  their  native  forests,  and  a  regiment  of  them  now  turned 
trained  and  willing  arms  upon  the  great  trees  on  the  north  shore 
of  the  Red  River;  and  there  were  many  others  who,  on  a  smaller 
scale  and  in  different  scenes,  had  experience  in  the  kind  of  work 
now  to  be  done.  Time  was  pressing  and  from  two  to  three  thous- 
and men  were  at  once  set  to  work.  The  falls  are  about  a  mile 
in  length,. filled  with  rugged  rocks  which,  at  this  low  water,  were 
bare  or  nearly  so,  the  water  rushing  down  around,  or  over,  them 
with  great  swiftness.  From  the  north  bank  was  built  what  was 
called  the  "tree  dam,"  formed  of  large  trees  laid  with  the  cur- 
rent, the  branches  interlocking,  the  trunks  down  stream  and 
cross-tied  with  heavy  timber;  upon  this  was  thrown  brush,  brick* 
and  stone,  and  the  weight  of  water  as  it  rose  bound  the  fabric 
more  closely  down  upon  the  bottom  of  the  river.  From  the 
other  bank,  where  the  bottom  was  more  stony  and  trees  less 
plenty,  great  cribs  were  pushed  out,  sunk  and  filled  with  stone 
and  brick — the  stone  brought  down  the  river  in  flat-boats,  the 
bricks  obtained  by  pulling  down  deserted  brick  buildings.  On 
this  side,  a  mile  away,  was  a  large  sugar-house;  this  was  torn 
down  and  the  whole  building,  machinery,  and  kettles  went  to  bal- 
last the  dam.  Between  the  cribs  and  the  tree-dam  a  length  of 
150  feet  was  filled  by  four  large  coal  barges,  loaded  with  brick 
and  sunk.  This  great  work  was  completed  in  eight  working 
days."  *  *  *. 

"The  dam  was  finished,  the  water  rising,  and  three  boats  be- 
low, when  on  the  pth  the  pressure  became  so  great  as  to  sweep 
away  two  of  the  barges  in  midstream  and  the  pent-up  water 
poured  through."  The  gap  was  only  66  feet  wide  and  through 
this  opening  four  more  vessels  steered,  taking  all  the  chances  and 
reaching  the  safe  water  below  with  some  little  damage.  "The 
work  on  the  dam  had  been  done  almost  wholly  by  the  soldiers, 
who  had  worked  both  day  and  night,  often  up  to  their  waists  and 
even  to  their  necks  in  the  water,  showing  throughout  the  utmost 
cheerfulness  and  good  humor.  The  partial  success  that  followed 
the  first  disappointment  of  the  break,  was  enough  to  make  such 
men  go  to  work  again  with  good  will.  Bailey  decided  not  to  try 
again,  with  his  limited  time  and  materials,  to  sustain  the  whole 


-56- 

weight  of  water  with  one  dam;  and  so,  leaving  the  gap  untouch- 
ed, wentvon  to  build  two  wing-dams  on  the  upper  falls.  These, 
extending  from  from  either  shore  towards  the  middle  of  the 
river  and  inclining  slightly  down  stream,  took  part  of  the  weight, 
causing  a  rise  of  i  foot  2  inches,  and  shed  the  water  from  either 
side  into  the  channel  between  them.  Three  days  were  needed  to 
build  these,  one  a  crib  and  the  other  a  tree-dam,  and  a  bracket 
dam  a  little  lower  down  to  help  guide  the  current." 

Transport  by  sea.  Tonnage. — The  exa6t  meaning  of  the  term 
tonnage  as  applied  to  vessels  requires  explanation  because  it  ex- 
presses sometimes  weight  and  sometimes  carrying  capacity.  A 
war-ship  is  designed  to  meet  certain  service  conditions  or,  in  other 
words,  to  carry  a  maximum  weight,  which  is  fairly  •  constant, 
without  exceeding  a  certain  maximum  draught  of  water.  Her 
tonnage  is  expressed  by  the  weight  of  water  in  tons,  which  is  dis- 
placed when  she  is  immersed  to  the  load-line,  and  this  applies  to 
all  war-ships  and  possibly  to  a  few  others,  mainly  government 
vessels. 

Displacement  tonnage  is  not  applicable  to  merchant  ships  be- 
cause it  is  necessary  to  ascertain  the  space  available  for  storing  a 
remunerative  cargo,  and  the  draught  to  which  they  can  be  safely 
laden  varies  with  the  nature  of  the  cargo,  the  length  of  the  voy- 
age and  even  with  the  season  of  the  year.  Their  tonnage  is 
measured  and  registered  that  they  may  be  equitably  assessed  for 
port  dues  and  charges;  is  ascertained  by  a  system  of  rules  adopt- 
ed by  law  known  as  the  Moorsom  (British)  system,  adopted 
essentially,  by  all  maritime  nations,  and  which  embraces  certain 
concessions  to  ship  owners  which  make  it  advantageous  "to  build 
strong,  fast -sailing  and  good  sea-going  ships,  with  ample  accom- 
modations for  the  crew.  Tonnage  denoting  carrying  capacity  is 
called  "register  tonnage,"  and  the  rules  for  finding  it  are  very 
full  and  elaborate.  The  measurements  which  they  impose  result 
in  formulae  which  are  applicable  in  finding  displacement  tonnage 
also,  both  designations  being  based  on  cubic  content. 

Displacement  tonnage  may  be  found  approximately  by  calculat- 
ing the  cubic  content  of  a  parallelopipedon  whose  volume  equals 
the  product  of  the  length  on  load-line  with  the  breadth  and  mean 
draught,  and  taking  45%  of  this  for  fast  cruisers,  55%  for  vessels 
of  common  form  and  60%  for  battleships,  and  assuming  one 
cubic  foot  of  sea  water  to  weigh  64  pounds,  Designating  the 
tonnage  of  war  vessels  by  their  displacement  can  hardly  be  satis- 
factory excepting  in  so  far  as  increased  displacement  indicates 
increased  fighting  power.  Dues  are  not  assessed  on  displacement 


—57  — 

tonnage,  and  in  the  case  of  war  vessels  passing  through  the  Suez 
canal  the  dues  are  assessed  on  a  tonnage  based  on  an  assumed 
carrying  capacity. 

Registered  tonnage.  Gross  register  tonnage  expresses,  in  tons 
of  ioo  cubic  feet,  the  total  capacity  of  the  hold  and  deck-houses 
of  a  vessel.  Net  register  tonnage  is  obtained  by  deducting  from 
the  gross  all  spaces  not  available  for  remunerative  service,  is  that 
on  which  dues  are  paid  and  is  usually  called,  simply,  register  ton- 
nage. As  has  been  stated,  the  rules  for  finding  the  gross  tonnage 
are  very  elaborate  but  it  may  be  found  approximately  by  taking 
the  product  of  inside  measurements  of  upper-deck  length,  main 
breadth  and  midship  depth,  dividing  by  ioo  and  multiplying  by 
.6  to  .8,  according  as  the  vessel  approaches  the  "full-form"  or 
"clipper."  To  find  the  net  tonnage  deduct  from  the  gross  ton- 
nage the  compartments  actually  occupied  by,  or  actually  appro- 
priated to  the  use  of,  the  crew,  including  officers,  but  not  to 
exceed  5%  of  the  gross  tonnage;  also  the  space  actually  occupied 
by,  or  required  to  be  enclosed  for  the  proper  working  of,  the 
boilers  and  machinery,  plus  50%  of  such  space  for  paddle-wheels 
and  75%  for  screw-shaft:  but  the  total  deduction  for  these  spaces 
shall  not  exceed  50%  of  the  gross  tonnage.  As  this  limitation 
tends  to  give  crew  and  boiler-room  their  full  allowance  of  space 
the  net  tonnage  of  a  steamer  will  be,  as  a  rule,  about  50%  of  her 
gross  tonnage.  From  5%  to  10%  should  be  deducted  from  this 
to  allow  for  space  which  cannot  be  made  accessible  for  men,  ani- 
mals or  stores,  when  the  net  tonnage  available  for  troops  may  be 
safely  taken  at  from  40%  to  45%  of  the  gross. 

There  is,  of  course,  no  relation  between  tons  space  and  tons 
weight,  but  an  arbitrary  one  has  been  adopted  based  on  the  aver- 
age weight  of  mixed  cargoes.  Freight  is  charged  per  ton  of  40 
cubic  feet,  if  2000  pounds  or  less;  exceeding  2000  pounds  it  is 
charged  at  total  dead  weight.  The  dead  weight  which  a  vessel 
can  carry  depends  on  her  "reserve  of  buoyancy,"  which  is  the 
volumn  and  buoyancy  of  the  part  of  a  ship  not  immersed  but 
which  may  be  made  water-tight.  The  number  of  tons  weight 
which  a  ship  can  carry  will  always  greatly  exceed  the  number 
which  expresses  her  register  tonnage.  The  "load-line"  marks 
the  limit  of  immersion.  It  is  located  by  law  in  Great  Britain  but 
not  in  the  United  States. 

'  Transport  by  sea. — This  subject  has  received  some  attention  in 
England  but  not  as  much  as  it  deserves.  A  nation  which  has 
possessions  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  together  with  the  uncontested 

8 


-58- 

command  of  the  sea,  a  large  merchant  marine,  and  a  very  res- 
pectable number  of  fine  troops  at  home,  should  find  it  interesting 
and  important.  As  late  as  January,  1894,  however,  there  seems 
to  have  existed  some  diversity  of  opinion,  even  there,  concerning 
it.  In  a  lecture  and  discussion  before  the  Military  Society  of 
Ireland  at  that  time,  the  lecturer,  Captain  James,  said:  " There 
is  a  very  mistaken  notion  about  the  amount  of  shipping  which  is 
required  for  the  transportation  of  troops.  Troops  can  be  packed 
like  herrings  in  a  barrel  for  a  short  vpyage.  For  instance,  when 
the  French  went  to  the  Crimea  they  took,  I  believe,  some  2000 
men  in  one  line  of  battleship,  and  if  it  were  possible  to  do  this 
in  those  days,  it  is  certainly  possible  to  do  much  more  in  these 
days  with  the  hugh  steamers  which  now  exist.  As  a  practical 
fact,  there  was  a  great  discussion  some  years  ago  at  the  United 
Service  Institution,  London,  and  it  was  shown  by  Lord  Wolseley 
that  there  was  always  present  in  French  ports  a  sufficient  amount 
of  ships  to  transport  100,000  men  without  any  difficulty  what- 
ever." *  *  *  "We  could  certainly  command  the  whole  French 
coast  with  a  proper  fleet,  and,  if  so,  we  could  throw  our  troops — 
the  100,000  men  I  spoke  of — anywhere  along  the  coast  of  Europe, 
from  the  Baltic  to  the  Black  Sea,  without  any  great  difficulty." 
(From  England  to  the  Black  Sea  is  over  3000  miles  by  water) 
Captain  Copley  said  that  he  did  "not  know  where  we  would  get 
ships  first  of  all  to  move  100,000  men  at  one  time,  and  secondly, 
I  think  it  extremely  doubtful  even  if  you  can  get  the  shipping 
and  the  men,  that  they  could  be  moved  without  the  enemy  becom- 
ing aware  of  it;"  indicating  thereby  that  a  descent  on  the  coast 
must  be  a  surprise  to  succeed.  General,  Lord  Wolseley,  in  clos- 
ing the  discussion,  said:  "Now,  as  the  conveyance  by  sea  of  an 
army — say,  three  army  corps  and  a  strong  cavalry  division, 
100,000  men — which  the  lecturer  said  could  be  easily  moved  by 
us  from  one  part  of  the  world  to  the  other — I  worked  out  this 
question  many  years  ago,  and  as  well  as  I  remember,  to  convey 
such  an  army  from  England  to  France  it  would  take  150  large- 
sized  steamers  and  no  more.  For  a  voyage,  say  to  Constantino- 
ple, which  is  about  the  farthest  point  to  which  we  are  ever  likely 
to  send  that  number  of  men.  and  speaking  roughly  from  mem- 
ory, I  believe  that  300  large-sized  steamers  would  suffice,  and  300 
ships  could  be  easily  collected  in  England  at  any  time." 
"The  lecturer  proposed,  not  only  that  we  should  be  always  able' 
to  protect  England  against  invasion,  but  have  the  power  of  strik- 
ing an  offensive  blow  beyond  the  seas,  with  an  army  of  100,000 
men  complete  in  every  requirement.  If  we  had  during  war  a 


—59— 

regular  army  in  England,  between  the  militia  and  volunt< 
150,000  men,  we  should  always  be  in  a  position  to  carry  out  the 
lecturer's  proposal.  It  may  be  taken  as  an  actual  certainty,  that 
we  should  never  send  abroad  an  army  were  it  in  any  way  possible 
for  an  enemy  to  invade  us.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  des- 
patch of  a  force  abroad,  would  be  of  enormous  benefit  to  Eng- 
land in  bringing  to  a  rapid  conclusion  any  war  she  became  in- 
volved in.  If  in  any  such  war  we  had  at  home  a  thoroughly 
equipped  force  of  the  proposed  strength  ready  to  be  embarked 
for  a6tive  service,  that  fact  would  give  us  an  enormous  power, 
and  consequently  a  very  great  influence  in  the  world,  and  no 
nation  would  lightly  go  to  war  with  us." 

Difficulties  inherent  in  this  method  of  transport  are;  the  neces- 
sity for  convoy  should  the  enemy  possess  war  vessels;  difficulties 
of  ventilation,  lighting  and  cooking  and  providing  proper  and 
sufficient  exercise  for  the  men;  the  construction,  maintenance  and 
inspection  of  closet  and  washing  arrangements;  the  storage  of 
arms,  accoutrements,  baggage,  &c.  in  convenient,  safe  and  acces- 
sible places;  police  arrangements,  consideration  of  cleanliness 
and  prevention  of  contagious  diseases.  All  these  things  are  in- 
evitably complicated  by  sea-sickness:  a  few  hours  of  rough 
weather  with  closed  hatches,  puts  the  between-decks,  when 
occupied  by  troops,  in  a  horrible  condition.  No  matter  how  fav- 
orable circumstances  of  weather  may  be  when  embarking  troops 
for  even  a  short  voyage  by  sea,  it  is  well  to  take  the  same  precau- 
tions as  if  sailing  into  the  teeth  of  a  storm  for  an  indefinite  per- 
iod. In  March,  1873,  the  Artillery  School  battalion  embarked  at 
Fort  Monroe  for  Washington,  a  12  hours  trip  in  a  land-locked 
bay.  The  weather  at  starting  was  warm  and  pleasant  but  before 
midnight  the  vessel  was  battling  against  a  dangerous  storm  with 
ice-encrusted  decks,  which  made  it  necessary  to  crowd  the  com- 
mand into  the  limited  cabin  space. 

Transport  by  sea  is  difficult  in  proportion  to  the  length  of  the 
voyage;  and  the  varying  capacity  and  internal  arrangements  of 
vessels  make  it  impracticable  to  adopt  other  than  very  flexible 
rules  by  which  to  estimate  the  size  of  armies  that  can  be  trans- 
ported. In  military  matters,  however,  it  is  folly  to  say  what  can 
or  can  not  be  done,  given  favorable  conditions  and  an  intrepid 
and  enterprising  genius  in  command. 

The  command  of  the  sea.-—  An  indispensible  condition  is  the  full 
or  at  least  ample  command  of  the  sea,  even  if  only  for  the  time 
being  in  a  particular  region.  This  has  been  recently  illustrated 
by  the  sinking  of  a  Chinese  transport  by  a  Japanese  cruiser  "and 


— 6o— 

in  the  narrow  escape  of  the  Chinese  reinforcements  for  their 
army  in  the  Korea."  As  long  ago  as  1871,  Captain  Hoseason, 
R.  N.,  contended  that  by  virtue  of  having  command  of  the  sea, 
England  was  no  longer  merely  a  great  naval  nation,  but  a  great 
military  nation  also, — the  first  military  nation  in  the  world.  He 
bases  his  conclusions  on  the  argument  that  England,  with  the 
command  of  the  sea,  if  she  will  keep  on  hand  a  sufficient  number 
of  transport  ships  in  addition  to  available  merchant  steamers 
will,  in  case  of  war,  have  the  widest  possible  selection  of  bases  of 
operation,  any  one  of  which  she  can  occupy  in  the  most  efficient 
and  economical  manner,  by  steam  water-transport:  thus  avoiding 
the  necessity  for  keeping  a  large  force  over  the  entire  line  of 
communications  with  a  great  sacrifice  of  men,  animals  and  ma- 
terial as  in  case  of  a  base  of  operations  on  land.  He  claims  that, 
"the  transport  of  horses,  and  of  all  kinds  of  munitions  of  war, 
including  the  heaviest  ordnance,  is  an  operation  of  no  difficulty 
in  the  present  day,  and  the  rapidity  and  economy  of  such  mode 
of  transport  is  perfectly  marvelous."  "It  is  by  an  efficient  steam 
fleet  conveying  a  flying  army,  that  we  shall  possess  the  power  to 
keep  the  coast  line  of  an  enemy  in  a  fever  of  alarm;  no  town 
within  15  or  20  miles  of  the  sea  should  be  safe  from  a  nocturnal 
visit,  and  the  terror  which  a  well-organized  flying  army  a6ling  on 
an  enemy's  coast  would  create,'  must  paralyze  a  force  of  twenty 
times  its  strength."  "The  commercial  interests  of  this  country 
are  so  widely  spread,  that  it  is  impossible  to  forsee  the  moment 
when  our  forces  will  again  be  called  into  the  field,  or  with  what 
nation  we  may  be  next  engaged;  but  one  fa6l  is  most  apparent, 
that  our  chief  power  lies  in  the  rapidity  and  economy  of  our 
transport  by  sea,  which  our  wealth  and  our  command  of  the 
ocean  enable  us  fully  to  develope."  "Our  success  in  ocean  steam 
navigation  has  long  justified  us  in  disregarding  distance,  and  en- 
abled us  to  resolve  all  questions  upon-  war  to  the  one  element- 
time.  The  economy  of  steam  transport  over  every  kind  of  land 
transport  is  so  great  that  we  may  be  assured  of  the  power  of  ex- 
hausting the  strength  of  any  nation  with  whom  we  may  be  at 
war,  without  seeking  to  engage  them  in  any  vast  numbers;  it  is 
disease  and  exposure  which  tell  upon  an  army  harrassed  by  long 
marches  and  counter-marches.  The  deaths  in  the  field  of  battle 
are  as  nothing  to  the  loss  thus  infli6ted,  and  more  especially  if 
the  enemy  should  have  an  extended  coast-line,  and  efficient  steam 
sea-base  therefore,  is  of  vital  importance  to  secure  success  to  our 
military  operations,  and  it  is  certain  that  any  amount  of  land 
transport  can  be  conveyed  by  sea  most  rapidly  and  economically, 


for  the  world's  resources  are  open  to  that  nation  which  holds  the 
dominion  of  the  seas."  "It  will  be  perceived  at  a  #1  a  nee,  how 
impossible  it  would  be  to  defend  Canada,  in  the  event  of  any  hos- 
tilities with  America,  by  any  amount  of  British  troops  which  we 
might  retain  in  that  country;  but  most  important  aid  could  be 
rendered  by  a  counter-attack,  made  by  a  combined  naval  and 
military  force  along  the  entire  coast -line  of  America,  and  having 
for  its  base  of  operations  so  many  important  colonial  possessions." 
Fast  ocean  liners  carrying  troops  will  not,  it  is  claimed,  require 
convoy,  because  they  can  outsail'the  fastest  cruisers. 

Number  of  vessels  required. — A  simple  rough  rule  is  to  allow  2^ 
tons  per  man,  7  tons  per  animal  for  the  longest  voyages.  This 
is  ample  and  includes  every  allowance  for  arms,  ammunition, 
wagons  and  vehicles  of  every  description,  rations,  forage  and 
stores.  The  stores  comprise  camp  and  garrison  equipage,  cloth- 
ing, tools,  &c.,  and  the  provisions  full  rations  for  6  weeks  and 
forage  for  the  same  time.  The  space  demanded  for  the  fodder 
for  the  horses  is  comparatively  very  small,  while  water  in  ample 
quantities  can  be  condensed  daily  from  sea  water.  Rations  in 
original  packages,  properly  stowed,  correspend  in  dead  weight  to 
ordinary  mixed  cargoes,  and  an  ordinary  coasting  steamer  can 
carry  provisions  for  50,000  men  for  a  month.  Vehicles  would,  of 
course,  be  taken  apart  and  packed  in  the  smallest  space  possible. 

This  rough  allowance  will  hold  good  with  large  steamers  of 
about  4000  tons  gross  register  each,  and  Lord  Wolseley  must 
have  had  ships  of  this  capacity  in  view  when  he  spoke  of  trans- 
porting 100,000  men  in  300  large-sized  steamers.  The  carrying 
capacity  for  troops,  of  smaller  vessels,  decreases  disproportion- 
ately with  their  size. 

The  embarkation  would  take  place  at  several  ports  simultan- 
eously, where  the  demands  of  commerce  have  provided  commod- 
ious docks  and  wharfs,  steam-cranes,  electric  lighting,  &c. : 
modern  appliances  offer  also  increased  facilities  for  debarkation, 
e.  g.,  specially  constructed  steam  or  electric  launches  for  towing 
floats,  and  notably,  flat  bottomed,  light  draft  vessels. 

The  collection,  purchase  or  chartering,  alteration  and  adapta- 
tion of  merchant  vessels  for  transports  is  sure  to  be  slow.  It  is 
probable  that  no  nation  has  sufficient  tonnage  lying  idle,  as  it 
were,  for  40,000  troops,  or  to  begin  embarking  them  until  the 
sixth  day  after  the  order  reaches  the  ships.  The  collection  of  the 
ships  necessary  to  transport  an  additional  60,000  men  would  be 
subject  to  many  delays,  even  in  England:  but  with  her  enormous 
tonnage  there  is  no  reason  for  supposing  that  the  withdrawal  of 


—62  — 

300  of  her  large  steamers  from  commerce  would  endanger  her 
food  supply,  as  has  been  freely  stated. 

To  land  French  troops  in  Italy,  a  voyage  of  from  3  to  5  days, 
3  tons  are  allowed  for  an  animal  and  ^  tons  for  a  man.  With 
an  allowance  of  ^  ton  per  man  troops  are  much  crowded,  but  it 
has  often  been  deemed  sufficient  for  trips  of  36  hours.  In  all 
cases  there  is  a  tendency  to  put  more  men  on  ships  than  is  com- 
patible with  their  comfort  and  health,  and  this  must  be  vigilantly 
guarded  against  by  the  highest  authority;  for,  at  the  last  moment, 
a  subordinate  commander  cannot  well  refuse  to  embark  his  men, 
no  matter  how  inadequate  the  accommodations  are  that  are  furn- 
ished him.  Naturally  the  most  available  vessels  are  those  which, 
for  the  time  being,  are  unemployed,  and  these  will  always  include 
all  those  that  for  one  reason  or  another  are  undesirable,  frequent- 
ly unseaworthy.  This  kind  comes  to  the  front  promptly  when 
the  government  is  seeking  vessels  at  remunerative  rates. 

The  British  expedition  to  Egypt  in  1882,  as  far  as  the  trans- 
portation of  troops  is  concerned  was  very  successful.  "Between 
July  3oth  and  August  i2th,  41  large  transports  were  despatched 
to  the  seat  of  war;  advantage  was  taken  of  numerous  excellent 
ports,  so  that  the  despatch  of  troops  and  stores  was  going  on 
from  several  ports  at  the  same  moment,  and  yet  without  the 
least  interference  one  with  another.  13  sailed  from  London,  n 
from  Southampton,  9  from  Portsmouth,  2  from  Liverpool,  3  from 
Kingston,  one  from  Queenstown  and  one  from  Woolwich." 
"Each  unit  embarked  on  board  its  own  ship,  with  its  transport 
and  tentage  complete.  To  each  infantry  battalion  was  allotted 
one  ship,  each  of  which  carried,  on  an  average,  about  30  officers 
and  760  men,  with  55  horses,  2  water  carts,  10  two-wheeled  carts, 
and  about  150  tents  of  sorts.  The  cavalry  had  two  .ships  per 
regiment,  each  of  which  carried,  on  an  average,  13  officers,  290 
men,  and  270  horses,  with  water-cart  and  3  two-wheeled  carts, 
while  a  proportion  of  small-arm  ammunition  carts  and  forage 
wagons  were  taken.  The  artillery  had  one  ship  per  battery, 
averaging  7  officers,  170  men,  and  130  to  180  horses,  and,  of 
course,  their  guns,  ammunition,  and  stores.  The  ammunition 
column  had  one  ship,  carrying  185  officers  and  men,  and  207 
horses,  with  the  ammunition  reserve.  The  engineers  were  sim- 
ilarly provided  for  in  separate  ships,  as  also  were  the  base  hos- 
pitals and  other  departments."  In  all,  about  70  large  steame:s 
(including  storeships)  were  required  for  about  24,000  men. 

Descents  on  hostile  coasts. — The  history  of  war  is  replete  with 
accounts  of  descents  or  attempted  descents  on  hostile  coasts.  In 


-63- 

almost  every  case  success  or  want  of  success  can  be  traced  dire<5Uy 
to  the  personal  character  and  qualifications  of  the  leader.  /// 
modern  times  steam  poiver  has  placed  immense  power  at  command 
of  expeditionary  forces  "in  the  way  of  certainty  of  transportation 
to  tlieir  destination  by  any  fixed  date,  and  the  speed  with  which 
the  seas  can  be  traversed.  No  longer  at  the  mercy  of  winds  and 
currents,  an  expeditionary  force  is  now  a  mobile  instrument  in  the 
hands  of  its  commander,  capable  of  being  placed  at  will  exactly 
where  required,  and  rapidly  transferred  from  one  point  to  another. 
Moreover,  there  is  now  the  certainty  of  co-operation,  if  so  required,  be- 
tween forces  starting  from  points  far  apart,  and  the  power  of  threaten- 
ing one  point  of  a  hostile  coast,  and  then  effecting  the  actual  descent  upon 
some  quite  different  spot."  li Probably  in  all  countries  the  communica- 
tions around  the  coast-line  are  very  indifferent,  and  the  transfer  of  troops 
from  one  point  to  another  along  the  coast  by  land  is  a  slow  and  difficult 
operation.  But,  ou  the  other  hand,  an  expeditionary  force,  packed  in 
swift  steamers,  is  capable  of  being  shifted  in  a  few  hours  from  any  point 
to  so /tie  other  widely  separated  from  it.  The  land  forces  of  the  defend- 
ers, once  set  in  motion  towards  any  given  point  of  the  coast,  cannot  readily 
be  afterwards  diverted. "  *  . 

Descents  have  been  successfully  made  in  opposition  to  naval 
preponderance.  In  1796  the  French  descended  on  Ireland,  in  44 
vessels,  8  days  out,  penetrating  without  loss  a  triple  line  of  Eng- 
lish ships;  and  Napoleon  evaded  the  English  fleet  on  the  expedi- 
tion to  Egypt. 

Whether  an  isolated  country,  like  the  United  States,  with  a 
long  coast  line  and  many  bays,  inlets  and  harbors,  can  be  invaded 
by  any  considerable  European  force,  is  a  question  concerning 
which  differences  of  opinion  are  known  to  exist.  A  coalition  of 
European  powers  against  her  would  be  very  formidable;  and  con- 
sidering the  Monroe  Doctrine,  exclusive  tariffs,  the  asylum  offer- 
ed to  political  offenders,  the  Nicaragua  Canal,  American  indif- 
ference to  foreign  opinion,  &c.,  such  a  coalition  seems  at  least 
possible. t  When  there  is  a  great  extent  of  favorable  beach, 
there  seems  to  be  nothing  to  prevent  the  invader  steering  for  it 
and,  favored  by  weather,  landing  without  opposition.  The  guard- 
ing of  a  coast  at  every  point  requires  a  more  extensive  system  of 
lookouts,  signals,  and  coast  guards  than  it  is  easy  to  furnish,  or; 
at  any  rate,  than  exists.  An  army  landing  in  this  way  must  put 
itself  sooner  or  later  where  it  can  get  provisions,  place  its  trans- 
ports in  safety  and  maintain  communication  with  home,  and  this 


*Major  Elmslie,  R.  A.:  the  italics  not  in  the  original. 
fWritten  ifi  1893. 


— 64— 

necessitates  the  occupation  of  a  seaport.  The  capture  and  occu- 
pation of  a  seaport  and  harbor  ab  initio  is  not  possible  if  it  be 
defended  by  modern  works:  it  can  be  made  very  difficult  or 
greatly  delayed  by  improvised  defence. 

Smooth  water,  i.  e.  favorable  weather,  is  absolutely  necessary 
for  landing  on  a  beach  and  the  interruption  of  landing  by  a  pro- 
longed storm  may  mean  failure  or  disaster:  but  climatic  and 
weather  conditions  have  long  been  a  matter  of  special  study,  the 
results  of  which  will  be  factors  in  any  scheme,  as  to  the  time  and 
place  selected. 

Light  draught  vessels,  gun-boats  and  merchant  steamers  of 
1500  tons  displacement  are  now  constructed  drawing  no  more 
water  than  the  ordinary  harbor  tug-boats.  There  are  flat-bottom 
boats  available  with  a  carrying  capacity  of  several  hundred  tons 
which  have  a  draught  of  water  under  2  feet  and  a  speed  of  15 
miles  an  hour.  These  could  simply  be  beached  at  low  water, 
with  a  certainty  of  being  floated  with  the  tide  and  land  troops  in 
the  most  convenient  fashion. 

"An  expeditionary  force  is  now  under  full  command.  The 
modern,  well-found  steamers  can  keep  together  without  the 
slightest  difficulty,  if  required  to  do  so.  They  will  thus  be  easy 
to  convoy,  can  make  the  land  at  any  given  point  and  hour  de- 
sired, and  after  making  an  apparent  descent  upon  one  portion  of 
the  coast  sufficient  to  attract  the  attention  and  troops  of  the 
defenders,  can  with  great  rapidity  transfer  the  blow  to  some 
other  and  quite  different  spot,  where  the  real  debarkation  can  be 
effected."  "The  enemy's  coast  will  be  given  as  wide  a  berth  as 
possible,  a  detour  being  made  if  necessary  to  keep  the  fleet  out- 
side the  radius  of  torpedo-boat  action,  and  the  descent  upon  the 
coast,  if  attack  by  torpedo  boats  be  a  possibility,  should  be 
effected  at  right  angles  to  the  general  coast-line,  so  that  as  short 
a  time  as  possible  is  spent  within  the  radius  of  their  action." 

A  European  coalition  could  dispose  of  several  hundred  swift 
torpedo-boats  (England  alone  has  over  200),  and  these  could  not 
only  reconnoiter  the  coast  but  could  enter  all  but  the  best  pro- 
tected harbors  and  destroy  property:  while  the  battleships  and 
cruisers  covered  the  transports  and  landing. 

Descent  on  a  hostile  coast  is  the  only  military  operation  in 
which  surprise  on  a  large  scale  is  any  longer  possible. 

General  Scott  disembarked  nearly  12,000  men  at  Vera  Cruz, 
and  landed  Worth's  division  of  4500  men  in  65  lighters  of 
100  men  each  by  4  o'clock  P.  M.  These  advanced  simultaneous- 
ly until  they  grounded,  tne  men  landing  waist  deep,  the  lighters 


-65-     . 

returning:  by  10  o'clock  the  remaining  troops  were  on  shore. 
Many  if  not  all  the  horses  were  lowered  or  driven  overboard  and 
swam.  The  landing  of  equipage  and  supplies  consumed  several 
days.  There  was  no  confusion,  accident  or  disaster  and — it  is 
fair  to  add — no  opposition. 

Embarking,  &c. — Detailed  instructions  exist  in  all  services  for 
embarking  and  disembarking  troops.  Those  for  the  U.  S.  ser- 
vice* are  simple  and  clear  and  should  be  implicitly  followed. 
The  leader  of  an  expeditionary  force  can  have  no  more  material 
concern  than  that  of  obtaining  his  own  personal  assurance  that 
adequate,  safe  and  comfortable  transportation  is  furnished  for 
his  men  and  animals. 

"When  boats  are  under  charter,  it  becomes  most  necessary  for 
the  quartermaster  in  charge  to  be  exceedingly  vigilant,  or  he  will 
not  get  worth  for  the  public  money.  Captains  and  crews  under 
these  circumstances  appear  to  join  hands  to  do  as  little  work  as 
possible."  "The  embarkation  of  troops  should  be  carefully 
studied  and  provided  for.  The  capacity  of  a  ship  should  be 
ascertained  and  berths  fitted  up;"  including  pegs  &c.  for  accou- 
trements, "cooking  arrangements  provided;  abundance  of  water 
and  ample  stores  secured  for  the  whole  voyage,  with  adequate 
surplus  for  emergencies.  All  freight,  stores  and  material  should 
first  go  on  board,  and  be  stored  so  that  what  is  needed  on  the 
voyage,  is  placed  where  it  may  be  had  promptly.  If  animals  are 
to  go  with  a  command,  they  are  loaded  after  the  stores,  and  just 
before  the  men.  After  every  other  provision  is  made  the  men 
should  go  on  board,  and  not  until  then.f  The  English  regula- 
tions provide  that  a  trooper  shall  embark  with  his  horse. 

"During  the  actual  embarkation  visitors  should  be  excluded 
from  the  ships  and  wharves.  This  enactment  should  be  widcly 
notified  and  rigidly  enforced." 

Proper  ventilation  of  the  space  occupied  by  troops  is  not  only 
necessary  but  is  indispensable.  Regulations  for  this  may  well  be 
left  to  the  medical  staff,  but  they  must  be  revised  and  enforced 
by  the  commander-in-chief. 

It  is  very  important  that  latrines  should  be  large,  easily  acces- 
sible and  well  lighted  and  ventilated.  If  possible,  they  should  be 
on  deck  with  a  clear  drop  to  the  water. 

*Manual  of  Heavy  Artillery  Service,  4th  edition,  page  325,  et  seq. 

tMajor  Lee.  U.  S.  Q.  M.  Department,  in  Journal  of  the  Military  Service  Institution, 
March,  1894.  The  same  article  contains  practical  rules  for  the  shipment  and  care  at  sea  of 
horses  and  mules,  derived  from  the  writer's  experierce  in  the  War  of  Secession,  when  he 
had  charge  of  the  depot  of  Alexam  ria,  with  400  sea  and  b*y*going  craft,  using  from  IOQO 
to  3000  tons  of  coal  per  day:  and  from  whence  he  shipped  in  one  year  65.556  animals  with 
exceedingly  small  loss. 


—66— 

The  British  regulations  require  that  each  ship  should  be  able 
to  distil  daily  one-fourth  more  than  the  regulation  quantity  of 
water  for  all  on  board.  An  allowance  of  one  gallon  per  man  and 
7  or  8  gallons  per  animal  per  day  is  ample  for  all  purposes. 
Water  can  be  kept  in  iron  and  wooden  tanks  and  in  barrels. 
Large  iron  tanks'  measuring  4  feet  in  every  direction  are  usually 
arranged  in  rows  in  the  hold,  resting  on  the  ballast,  water  being 
drawn  from  these  as  required  by  means  of  a  suction  pump. 

After  the  stores  are  shipped  and  stowed  the  embarkation  of 
men  and  animals  is  very  rapid.  The  vessel  should  then  lie  for  about 
24  hours  in  smooth  water,  until  everyone  and  everything  is  shaken 
down  in  place,  so  to  speak;  and  so  that  order  may  arise  out  of 
what  seems  hopeless  confusion  before  meeting  rough  water  out- 
side. 


V. 

OCCUPATION  OF  THE  THEATRE  OF  OPERATIONS  OVERLAND. — The 
process  of  transferring  an  army  from  a  peace  footing  to  a  war 
footing  is  called  mobilization.  The  assemblement  of  the  mobil- 
ized forces  near  the  frontier  of  the  state  to  be  attacked  is  called 
concentration. 

Mobilization  "is  the  passage  of  all  the  units  to  the  war  footing. 
It  is  absolutely  distin6t  from  concentration.  This  principle 
appears  trite  to-day  yet"  in  1870  "the  two  operations  were 
confounded"  by  the  French,  "and  reciprocally  embarrased  one 
another." 

"Formerly,  at  the  commencement  of  the  century,  for  example, 
a  political  rupture  was  visible  a  long  time  in  advance,  especially 
by  the  power  that,  counting  upon  a  superiority  of  military 
resources,  had  resolved  to  take  the  offensive.  It  then  prepared 
its  forces  in  secret,  assembled  them  with  equal  concealment, 
declared  war  when  it  was  ready,  and  endeavored  to  bring  on  hos- 
tilities at  once.  To-day,  with  the  development  of  intercourse, 
increase  in  the  number  of  railroad  and  telegraph  lines,  and 
expansion  of  the  influence  of  the  press,  such  methods  are  no 
longer  practicable.  All  preparations  for  war  in  view  of  an  early 
offensive  will  immediately  become  known.  Indeed,  the  character 
of  the  masses  to  be  moved,  no  longer  permits  action  under  the 
same  conditions.  But  if  the  assemblement  of  men  and  horses, 
in  view  of  hostilities,  can  no  longer  be  concealed,  it  can,  on  the 
other  hand,  be  executed  at  the  decisive  moment  with  a  prompt- 
ness formerly  unknown,  and  in  a  shorter  space  by  one  belligerent 
than  by  the  other.  This  is  dependent  upon  the  kind  and  degree 
of  preparation  in  time  of  peace.' 

"With  the  introduction  of  compulsory  service,  the  opening  of 
war  has  become  a  more  critical  moment  than  formerly,  for  the 
nations  concerned.  It  is  no  longer  a  question  of  sending  against 
the  enemy  a  portion  of  the  young  men  organized  as  an  a<5tive 
force,  but  the  entne  able-bodied  population  of  a  country  is  called 
out.  From  one  to  two  millions  of  men  must  be  rudly  torn  from 
the  peaceful  pursuits  of  ordinary  life.  To  them  must  be  added 
from  one  to  two  hundred  thousand  horses.  It  is  necessary  to 
feed,  group,  equip  and  transport  these  masses  with  all  the 
material  required  by  them.  This  is  a  supreme  ordeal  which 


—68— 

profoundly  stirs  the   nation,  reaches  all  households,  all  occupa- 
tions." 

"Now  it  is  nothing  to  raise  a  regiment  to  the  war  effective. 
Difficult,  however,  is  the  execution  of  that  great  body  of  meas- 
ures requiring  simultaneous  execution  :  the  installation  of  new 
authorities  ;  the  formatior  of  new  agencies  ;  the  organization  of 
depots,  interior  garrisons,  commands,  special  governments  and 
station  services  ;  the  creation  of  new  staffs  from  heterogeneous 
elements ;  the  organization  of  trains,  parks,  convoys,  and 
accessory  field  services  ;  the  assembling  of  horses,  provisions, 
munitions,  means  of  transport,  &c.  A  simple  enumeration  of 
the  details  of  such  an  operation  makes  it  apparent  how  greatly 
confusion  is  to  be  feared,  and  how  indispensable  it  is  that  minute 
preparations  be  made  in  time  of  peace." 

'j Still  further  reasons  demand  this.  The  mobolization  must 
be  effected  as  rapidly  as  possible,  for  the  sooner  it  is  finished,  the 
sooner  will  the  concentration  be  accomplished,  provided  the  rail- 
roads lend  themselves  to  a  prompt  transportation  of  troops.  An 
army  which  concentrates  upon  a  frontier  more  speedily  than  the 
enemy,  possesses  advantages  which  exercise  a  favorable  influence 
upon  the  entire  course  of  the  campaign.'  * 

The  term  "mobilization"  is  applied  improperly  but  conven- 
iently to  whatever  preparation  a  nation  may  make  to  place  armed 
forces  in  the  field,  however  meagre  the  available  war  resources 
may  be.  The  burden  of  improvisng  means  of  defense  will  fall  on 
officers  of  the  permanent  establishment,  and  it  will  help  them  if 
they  are  familiar  with  the  methods  employed  by  military  powers 
when  placing  their  troops  on  a  war  footing.  In  all  military 
powers  these  methods  are  now  substantially  the  same  and  those 
of  Germany  may  be  taken  as  a  model. 

Mobilization  of  the  German  army.  Each  unit  mobilises  every 
year  some  portion  of  its  personel  or  material.  A  field  battery, 
for  instance  will  furnish  its  guns  complete  on  a  war  footing, 
another  the  wagons,  another  the  horses,  etc.  The  complete  bat- 
tery is  exercised,  marched,  worked  by  train  and  brigaded  for 
maneuver  with  an  infantry  command.  The  next  year  each  of 
the  batteries  will  mobilize  a  different  portion  and  by  this  means 
all  gain  experience. 

In  actual  mobilization  the  first  and  simplest  operation  is  calling 
in  the  reserves  and  thereby,  roughly  speaking,  doubling  the 


*  Derrecagaix,  modern  war.    Foster's  translation. 


-69- 

s':rength  of  the  establishment.  This  is  simple  because  in  Ger- 
many localization  has  been  carried  to  its  extreme  limit,  and  each 
unit  has  its  special  recruiting  ground.  The'  country  is  divided 
into  17  corps  districts,  each  of  which  is  subdivided  into  2  divisions 
and  4  brigade  districts, — these,  again,  into  regimental,  battalion 
and  company  districts.  The  system  of  recruitment  is  so  localized 
that  every  company  comes  from  a  certain  village  or  group  of 
small  villages.  Every  town,  village,  hamlet,  &c.,  has  well  pro- 
tected sign-boards  placed  where  the  main  roads  enter  it,  setting 
forth  the  company,  battalion,  regiment,  brigade,  division  and 
corps  to  which  its  men  either  belong  or  owe  duty,  together  with 
much  either  information,  chiefly  the  exact  location  of  their  equip- 
ment and  stores.  The  unit  is  a  regimental  district,  called  the 
"Landwehr  district,"  and  each  of  them  has  a  permanent  district 
commander.  The  latter  has  an  adjutant,  3  clerks,  and  orderlies, 
per  battalion,  and  a  ist  sergeant  and  2  other  non-commissioned 
officers  per  company.  These  keep  the  register  of  the  names  and 
addresses  of  all  reserve  and  landwehr  men  in  their  district,  also 
summon,  collect  and  forward  them  in  time  of  war. 

There  is  a  periodical  census  and  registration  of  all  horses  in 
the  country,  and  owners  are  by  law  obliged  to  produce  the 
animals  if  required,  and  dispose  of  them  to  the  government  on 
terms  which  are  settled  by  a  .commission.  The  horses  are 
brought  to  convenient  centres  for  distribution. 

In  every  district  there  are  store  houses  where  the  necessary 
wagons  and  harness  are  kept  :  also  others  for  articles  of  clothing 
camp  and  garrison  equipage.  All  of  these  are  frequently  in- 
spected during  the  year  and  kept  in  good  order  and  repair,  and 
are  so  arranged  in  racks  that  their  distribution  is  very  rapid. 
Similar  arrangements  exist  for  the  medical  and  all  other  depart- 
ments. Germany  and  France  can  mobilize  about  20  corps  each 
in  6  days  ;  Russia  22  corps  in  14  days  ;  Italy  12  corps  in  21  days. 

When  notice  of  mobilization  is  telegraphed  to  the  landwehr 
districts,  every  man  of  the  reserve  and  of  the  landwehr  is  at  once 
summoned  by  notices  which  are  always  kept  ready,  and  which 
state  when  and  where  he  is  to  join.  These  men  are  formed  into 
detachments  and  forwarded  to  their  regiments  under  non-com- 
missioned officers.  They  there  find  themselves  in  the  same 
regiments,  battalions  and  companies  in  which  they  formerly 
received  instruction  and  serving  with  relatives,  friends  and 
fellow  townsmen. 

While  the  reservists  are  joining  their  regiments  the  artillery 
prepares  its  munition  columns,  its  parks  and  its  depots  of  reserve 


-ye— 

munitions  ;  the  engineers  their  bridge  equipage,  their  implement 
columns,  their  companies  of  pontoneers  and  sappers,  their  rail- 
road and  telegraph  sections;  the  train,  its  supply  columns,  its 
sanitary  detachments,  its  horse  depots,  ambulances,  etc. 

While,  as  a  whole,  the  mobilization  of  a  great  force  seems  a 
"gigantic"  undertaking,  it  is  in  reality  simple,  provided  the  sys- 
tem is  decentralized  and  has  been  well  tested  during  the  leisure 
of  peace  conditions.  If  every  corporal,  in  an  army  however 
large,  can  summon  his  little  command,  clothe  and  equip  it, — if 
every  teamster  knows  where  to  find  his  wagon  and  the  harness 
for  its  draught  animals  near  at  hand,  and  if,  at  the  same  time, 
the  purchasing  and  supply  departments  accomplish  their  work 
with  the  same  division  of  labor,  the  difficulties  are  reduced  to  the 
old  element  of  discipline  and  vigilance  during  peace,  with  a  sys- 
tem of  inspections  which  from  sheer  routine,  however,  tend  to 
degenerate  and  become  perfunctory.  The  main  thing  here  as 
everywhere  in  the  army,  is  that  every  individual  be  convinced,  no 
matter  how  trivial  and  petty  the  work  given  him  may  seem,  that 
his  part  is  to  do  it  as  well  as  he  can. 

Mobilization  in  the  United  States. — A  small  standing  army  re- 
cruited by  voluntary  enlistment  may  be  placed  on  a  strong  war 
footing  with  much  of  the  facility  and  promptness  peculiar  to 
great  military  nations.  For  this,  the  service  should  be,  first  of 
all,  popular,  for  which  reason  of  many  others,  the  territorial  sys- 
tem is  indispensable. 

Suitable  organization 'is  of  course  prerequisite.  A  well  con- 
sidered plan*  is  based  on  the  peace  strength  recommended  by 
Major  General  Miles  in  his  annual  report,  viz.,  one  soldier  for 
each  one  thousand,  or  one-tenth  of  one  per  cent.,  of  the  popula- 
tion. Omitting  many  details  it  is  as  follows  : 

36  regiments  of  INFANTRY 36000 

14  regiments  of  CAVALRY 14000 

6  batteries  of  HORSE  ARTILLERY  at  84  men -each 504 

30  batteries  of  FIELD  ARTILLERY  at  84  men  each 2520 

N.  C.  S.  clerks,  orderlies,  etc.,  recruiting  parties  and  unassign- 
ed  recruits  for  10  battalions  of  field  and  2  battalions  of 
horse  artillery 300  3324 

100  batteries  of  HEAVY  ARTILLERY  at  75  men  each 7500 

Bands.  N.  C.  S.,  artillery  mechanics,  and  other  specialists, 
clerks,  orderlies,  etc.,  for  organized  commands  of  heavy 
artillery,  and  for  recruiting  parties  and  unassigned  recruits 
for  the  heavy  artillery 750  8250 

*  Proposed  by   Major  H.   C.    Hasbrouck,  4th   Artillery.    The  details  omitted  are  very 
complete. 


4  battalions  of  engineers  at  300  men  each 1200 

For  band,  N.  C.  S.,  engineer  specialists,  clerks,  orderlies,  etc., 
and  for  recruiting  parties  and  unassigned  recruits  for  the 
engineers ,5O  I35O 

Mechanics,  clerks,  messengers,  teamsters  and  laborers,  etc.,  to 
be  employed  in  Quartermaster  and  Subsistence  Depart- 
ments at  military  posts  and  stations  garrisoned  by  troops, 
being  about  5$  of  the  combatant  strength  of  the  peace 
establishment 3000 

Post  N.  C.  S.,  the  Hospital  Corps,  Signal  Corps,  Military  Acad- 
emy detachments,  and  enlisted  men  of  the  Ordnance  De- 
partment at  arsenals  and  armories 2500 

Total  enlisted  strength  on  peace  footing 68424 

INFANTRY  REGIMENT,  PEACE — ENLISTED  STRENGTH. 

3  battalions  of  4  companies  of  75  men  each 900 

Band,  regimental  and  battalion  N.  C.  S.,  etc.,  recruit  detach- 
ment, recruiting  parties  and  unassigned  recruits  ....  100 
Total  enlisted  strength  on  peace  footing 1000 

A  I3th  and  I4th  company  to  be  skeletonized  and  to  them  to  be  assigned 
officers  absent  on  detached  service  or  present  for  duty  with  the  regimental 
recruit  detachment. 

•  INFANTRY  REGIMENT,  WAR — ENLISTED  STRENGTH. 

Each  company  to  be  increased  to  125  men. 

The  I3th  and  i4th  companies  to  be  organized  into  a  depot  battalion  for  the 
purpose  of  collecting,  enlisting  and  instructing  men  for  the  service  battalions. 
The  President  to  have  the  authority  to  increase  the  recruits  in  each  depot 
company  to  any  desired  number. 

3  service  battalions  at  500  men  each : 1500 

Regimental  N.  C.  S.,  etc.,  7,  battalion  N.  C.  S.,  etc.,  15    ...  22 

Total  enlisted  field  strength  on  war  footing 1522 

CAVALRY  REGIMENT,  PEACE — ENLISTED  STRENGTH. 

3  squadrons  of  4  troops  of  75  men  each 900 

Band,  regimental  and  battalion  N.  C.  S.,  etc.,  recruit  detach- 
ment, recruiting  parties  and  unassigned  recruits  ....  100 
Total  enlisted  strength  on  peace  footing 1000 

A  i3th  and  i4th  troop  to  be  skeletonized  and  to  them  to  be  assigned  officers 
absent  on  detached  service  or  present  for  duty  with  the  regimental  recruit 
detachment. 

CAVALRY    REGIMENT,    WAR — ENLISTED   STRENGTH. 

Each  troop  to  be  increased  to  100  men  by  the  addition  of  25  privates. 

The  1 3th  and  I4th  troops  to  be  organized  into  a  depot  squadron  for  the  pur- 
pose of  collecting,  enlisting,  and  instructing  men  for  the  service  squadrons. 
The  President  to  have  the  authority  to  increase  the  recruits  in  each  depot  troop 
to  any  desired  number. 

3  service  squadrons  at  400  men  each 1200 

Regimental  N.  C.  S.,  etc.,  7,  battalion  N.  C.  S.,  etc  ,  15    ...  22 

Total  enlisted  field  strength  on  a  war  footing 1222 


LIGHT    ARTILLERY,    PEACE— ENLISTED     STRENGTH. 

12  battalions  of  3  batteries  of  84  men  each 3024 

Battalion  N.  C.  S.,  etc.,  60.     Recruiting  parties  and  3  recruit 

detachments  including  unassigned  recruits,  240 300 

Total  enlisted  strength  on  peace  footing >        3324 

LIGHT   ARTILLERY,    WAR --ENLISTED    STRENGTH. 

Each  battery  to  be  increased  to  175  men. 

The  three  recruit  detachments  to  be  organized  into  3  depot  batteries  for 
collecting,  enlisting,  and  instructing  men  for  the  service  batteries  and  ammuni- 
tion trains.  The  President  to  have  the  authority  to  increase  the  recruits  in 
each  depot  battery  to  any  desired  number. 

12  battalions  at  525  men  each 6300 

Battalion  N.  C.  S.,  etc 65 

Total  strength  of  field  batteries  on  war  footing 6365 

HEAVY  ARTILLEY,   PEACE — ENLISTED   STRENGTH. 

The  Heavy  Artillery  to  be  organized  in  commands  of  one  or  more  batteries 
according  to  the  armament,  extent  of  works  to  be  occupied,  and  the  accessi- 
bility of  the  national  guard  or  volunteer  heavy  artillery  that  can  be  relied 
upon  to  aid  in  the  defense. 

loo  batteries  at  75  men  each 7500 

Bands,  Post  N.  C.  S.,  artillery  mechanics  and  specialists  assign- 
ed to  posts  and  recruit  detachments,  including  unassigned 

recruits 750 

Total  enlisted  strength  heavy  artillery  on  peace  footing  ...  850 

HEAVY   ARTILLERY,    WAR — ENLISTED    STRENGTH. 

Each  battery  to  be  increased  to  150  men. 

The  recruit  detachments  to  be  organized  into  depot  batteries  for  collecting, 
enlisting,  and  instructing  men  for  the  service  batteries  and  ammunition 
trains.  The  President  to  have  the  authority  to  increase  the  recruits  in  each 
depot  battery  to  any  desired  number. 

100  service  batteries  at  150  men  each 15000 

Bands,  Post  N.  C.  S.,  etc.,  artillery  specialists  and  mechanics 

assigned  to  posts 500 

Total  enlisted  for  service  batteries  on  war  footing 15500 

ENGINEERS,    PEACE. 

To  consist  of  4  battalions  of  4  companies  each  to  be  organized  as  recom- 
mended by  the  Chief  of  Engineers.  Two  of  the  battalions  to  be  specially 
trained  in  field  and  siege  engineering  work,  one  in  pontoon  work  and  one  in 
submarine  mining. 

ENGINEERS,  WAR. 

Each  company  and  battalion  to  be  increased  to  desired  strength  and  a  depot 
battalion  organized.  One  battalion  of  engineers  and  one  pontoon  train,  to  be 
served  by  two  companies,  to  be  attached  to  each  of  the  two  army  corps  to  be 
formed.  The  battalion  of  submarine  miners  to  be  divided  into  suitable  frac- 
tions and  sent  to,  plant  and  operate  the  submarine  mines  for  harbor  defense. 


AH 


—73— 


ARMY    SEKVICK   C3RPS    AND    STAFF    DEPARTMENTS    ON    WAR    FOOTING. 

"The  enlisted  men  not  required  for  services  at  posts  and  permanent  stations 
would  furnish  a  nucleus  of  well-trained,  reliable  and  disciplined  men  for  the 
organization  of  the  services  of  the  Quartermaster,  Subsistence,  and  Medical 
Departments  in  the  field.  The  additional  men  needed  should  be  specially 
enlisted  or  hired  for  duty  in  these  departments." 

"The  proposed  peace  organization  would  be  sufficiently  large  for  thorough 
instruction  and  maintenance  of  order,  and  would  permit  the  formation  in  a 
short  time  of  two  complete  Army  Corps;  each  consisting  of  27,000  infantry, 
90  field  guns,  a  regiment  of  cavalry,  an  engineer  battalion,  pontoon  train  and 
ammunition  trains.  Also  two  cavalry  divisions  of  six  regiments,  each  divis- 
ion having  6000  men  and  a  battalion  of  horse  artillery.  The  coast  defenses 
with  aid  from  local  national  guard  and  volunteer  heavy  artillery  could  be 
efficiently  manned  and,  the  works  and  guns  being  provided,  the  protection  of 
the  coast  would  be  assured.  The  field  force  would  be  efficient  and  reliable, 
for  the  new  men  necessary  to  bring  the  peace  establishment  up  to  the  war 
footing  would  be  quickly  trained  and  disciplined  by  close  association  with  the 
old  soldiers.  It  would  be  able  to  at  least  hold  in  check  any  force  until  time 
was  gained  to  enlist,  organize,  and  train  the  necessary  volunteers.  A  suffi- 
cient regular  force  for  the  first  operations  of  war  with  any  of  the  great  Euro- 
pean powers  is  specially  needed.  It  will  take  time  to  organize  and  train 
volunteers,  but  possible  adversaries,  who  are  ready  for  war  and  have  abund- 
ant means  of  ocean  transportation,  will  certainly  not  allow  time  for  prepara- 
tion. Too  much  reliance  is  placed  upon  the  organized  national  guard  of  the 
several  states.  These  troops  are  acknowledgedly  good  and  capable  of  excel- 
lent service,  but  there  are  many  of  them  who  could  not  leave  their  business 
for  any  considerable  length  of  time  without  a  great  sacrifice  of  personal  inter- 
ests, and  these  could  not  give  cheerful,  willing  service  during  the  period 
necessary  to  organize  the  volunteers.  Besides  this,  it  is  in  the  national  guard 
that  would  be  found  the  men,  the  best  and  most  eager,  to  officer  the  volun- 
teers, and  almost  the  only  ones  in  civil  life  who  have  the  technical  knowledge 
necessary  to  train  them  properly.  It  would  be  a  mistake  to  employ  the  na- 
tional guard  infantry,  cavalry  and  field  artillery  in  the  first  line.  Except  on 
occasions  of  emergency  the)-  should  be  used  only  for  local  defense  and  every 
facility  and  encouragement  given  them  to  obtain  commissions  in  the  volun- 
teers. It  is  probable  that  more  reliance  can  be  placed  upon  the  service  to  be 
obtained  from  the  national  guard  heavy  artillery  for  local  defense  than  upon 
the  other  arms  of  the  same  force  for  distant  field  service." 

"To  organize  the  regular  army  for  war  service,  the  companies,  troops,  and 
batteries  would  be  increased  to  their  war  strength,  and  the  recruiting  depots 
to  keep  them  full  would  be  established.  The  36  infantry  regiments  would  be 
organized  into  12  brigades  of  three  regiments  each;  the  12  brigades  into  4 
divisions;  the  4  divisions  into  2  army  corps.  To  each  division  to  be  assigned 
one  battalion  of  field  artillery  for  the  divisional  artillery,  and  to  each  corps  3 
battalions  for  the  corps  artillery.  To  each  army  corps  to  be  assigned  one 
regiment  of  cavalry;  one  squadron  being  attached  to  each  division,  and  one 
kept  under  the  immediate  orders  of  the  corps  commander;  each  division  and 
corps  commander  would  then  have  the  facilities  for  information,  security  and 
reconnoitering  in  the  vicinity  of  his  command.  One  battalion  of  engineers 


— n— 

and  a  pontoon  train  to  be  served  by  two  engineer  companies  to  be  attached 
to  each  corps.  12  regiments  of  cavalry  to  be  organized  into  4  brigades  of  3 
regiments  each;  the  4  brigades  into  2  cavalry  divisions  of  2  brigades  each. 
One  battalion  of  horse  artillery  to  be  attached  to  each  division." 

"The  divisional  and  corps  ammunition  trains  to  be  officered  by  surplus  offi- 
cers of  the  light  and  heavy  artillery  and  manned  by  non-commissioned  offi- 
cers and  men  furnished  by  the  artillery  depots." 

"The  necessary  vehicles  and  harness  for  the  ammunition  and  supply  trains 
to  be  kept  in  store  ready  for  use." 

"The  proposed  organization  of  the  infantry  is  recommended  because  the  3 
battalions  for  a  regiment,  the  3  regiments  for  a  brigade  and  3  brigades  for  the 
largest  battle  unit,  the  division,  permits  two  thirds  of  the  force  to  be  employ- 
ed in  the  fighting  line  with  its  local  supports  and  reserves  and  the  remaining 
third  to  be  used  as  a  general  reserve.  The  proposed  organization  for  the 
cavalry  regiments  and  brigades  offers  the  same  advantages  for  dismounted 
fire  action  and  permits  the  ready  formation  into  three  lines  for  mounted 
action." 

"A  scheme  should  be  prepared  and  altered  from  time  to  time  to  meet 
changed  conditions  for  the  mobilization,  command,  and  staff  of  each  brigade, 
division  and  corps,  and  for  the  organization  of  the  recruiting  depots,  the 
ammunition  and  supply  trains.  The  number  of  clerks  and  orderlies  for 
brigade  and  higher  headquarters,  and  the  source  from  which  these  men  are 
to  be  obtained,  should  be  determined.  The  organization  of  the  companies, 
troops,  batteries,  battalions,  regiments,  and  recruit  depots  for  the  volunteers 
should  be  the  same  as  that  prescribed  for  the  regular  army.  Time  would  be 
gained  and  possible  errors  of  hasty  legislation  avoided,  if  regulations,  based 
on  Act  of  Congress,  are  provided  for  the  organization  of  volunteers  to  be 
raised,  for  their  subsistence  and  quarters  until  mustered,  and  for  their  muster 
into  service." 

The  scheme  of  mobilization  which  this  organization  contem- 
plates and  admits  of,  while  it  would  be  pra6licable  under  many 
circumstances,  would  be  greatly  facilitated  as  to  economy  in  tini£ 
and  expense  by  permanency  of  station  and  the  localization  of  com- 
mands. These  two  advantages  are  paramount,  but  there  are 
others  which  are  very  striking. 

i  st.  Because  of  the  bond  of  sympathy  which  would  exist  be- 
tween the  troops  and  the  community  in  which  they  were  perman- 
ently stationed  and  which  would  furnish  the  young  men  to  the 
ranks.  These  would  be  under  home  influences  during  their 
whole  term  of  service;  they  could  visit  their  homes  with  short 
furloughs  and  at  small  expense;  cases  of  misconduct  would  be 
known  and  disparaged  by  a  public  opinion  which  the  soldier  had 
been  accustomed  to  respect,  while  promotion  for  good  conduct 
and  attention  to  duty  would  become  doubly  valuable.  In  a  few 
years  the  pride  of  the  community  in  its  regiment  and  the  pride 
of  the  regiment  in  its  locality  would  build  up  a  wonderful  morale 
and  esprit  de  corps,  and  troops  from  adjacent  sections  would 


*J  E* 

compete  in  creating  and  upholding  honorable  traditions  of  ser- 
vice. 

2nd.  Because  of  the  ease  and  economy  with  which  the  ranks 
could  be  kept  filled  in  time  of  peace  and  recruited  to  the  war 
strength  if  hostilities  threatened.  At  present  the  United  States 
army  is  absolutely  divorced  from  the  people  at  large  and  the 
officer  or  soldier  is  like  an  alien  when  away  from  his  post  in  uni- 
form, albeit  the  country  has  no  better  or  more  loyal  citizens. 
With  commands  localized  in  populous  communities  in  which  dis- 
bursements for  supplies  would  generally  be  made,  the  large  posts 
and  barracks  would  be  visited  by  civilians  in  all  stations  of  life, 
who  would  be  impressed  with  the  good  order,  system,  cleanliness 
and  humane  and  wholesome  displine  of  the  service;  and  who 
would  be  quick  to  notice  physical  and  mental  improvement  in 
friends  and  acquaintances.  It  would  be  apparent  that  the  soldier 
has  comforts  and  means  assured  him,  which  are  often  wanting  in 
civil  life  and  that  the  army  is  in  no  respects  a  Botany  Bay  for 
unruly  characters.  After  his  tour  of  service  he  would  go  back 
to  the  community,  where  his  ingrained  habits  would  be  of  incal- 
culable use  to  him  at  home,  in  business  and  in  the  militia.  His 
example  and  advice  would  induce  others  to  follow  in  his  footsteps 
and  these,  in  turn,  others,  until,  in  many  places,  boys  would  look 
forward  to  the  army  as  a  career  or  to  entering  it  as  they  would 
enter  any  other  school  for  a  term  of  years.  If  war  threatened, 
the  enthusiasm  and  martial  spirit  which  is  then  always  rife, 
would  supply  recruits  in  ample  number,  for  these  would  join  rela- 
tives, friends  and  fellow  townsmen,  in  place  of  being  drafted  to 
distant  commands  to  serve  with  strangers.  There  would  be 
available  a  self  established  reserve,  of  men  who  had  served  with 
the  colors,  most  of  them  within  convenient  distance  for  promptly 
joining  their  old  commands. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  point  out  that  the  extent  of  the  United 
States,  with  its  varieties  of  climate,  produdions  and  material 
interests,  has  in  some  quarters  a  tendency  to  create  seftional 
differences  and  prejudices  which  in  time  may  loosen  the  attach- 
ment of  one  section  or  another  to  the  general  government.  A 
popular  army  will  introduce  a  leaven  of  loyalty  and  devotion  to 
the  flag  as  nothing  else  can. 

3rd.  Because  of  the  acquaintance  which  would  spring  up  and 
increase  between  army  and  militia,  to  the  professional  benefit  of 
both.  Under  the  system  of  frequent  changes  of  station  the 
militia,  officers  and  men,  no  sooner  feel  at  home  at  the  nearest 
military  station,  than  the  entente  cordiale  has  to  be  renewed,  if 


-76- 

at  all,  under  difficulties  and  with  strangers.  Permanent  garrisons 
mean  that  the  personnel  of  the  militia  will  ultimately  form, 
essentially,  a  part  of  them  in  professional  work  and  social  recrea- 
tion. 

4th.  Because  in  every  part  of  the  country  there  will  be  some 
troops  thoroughly  familiar  with  the  terrain  and,  in  case  of  invas- 
ion, a  few  troops  at  least  who  will  be  fighting  literally  for  their 
firesides  and  homes.  In  case  of  sea-coast  artillery  troops,  these 
cannot  be  too  familiar  with  the  harbor  which  they  may  be  called 
upon  to  defend:  to  remove  them  from  time  to  time  to  other 
places  is  a  shortsighted  and  indefensible  policy. 

5th.  Because  the  supplies  necessary  for  the  complete  equip- 
ment of  the  "reserve"  must  be  stored,  inspe6ted  and  kept  in 
good  order  at  the  large  stations:  if  they  are  destined  for  the 
organizations  serving  there  and  not  for  unknown  troops  who  may 
sooner  or  later  come  after,  an  interest,  however  selfish,  will  be 
taken  in  maintaining  them  at  the  highest  standard. 


VI. 

Concentration. — Immediately  after  mobilization  is  completed  the 
work  of  moving  the  forces  and  massing  them  near  the  frontier 
of  the  state  to  be  attacked,  begins.  Concentration  may  there- 
fore be  divided  into  two  periods:  the  transport  of  troops  and 
their  strategic  deployment. 

The  region  in  which  the  troops  are  massed,  from  whence  they 
will  advance  or  in  which  they  may  await  attack  is  called  the  zone 
of  concentration.  It  has  been  selected  in  advance  of  war,  ac- 
cording to  the  character  of  the  frontiers,  but  is  subject  to  modi- 
fication by  the  duration  of  the  enemy's  mobilization  and  by  the 
strategic  significance  of  his  first  movements  thereafter. 

In  concentration  the  massing  of  the  forces  must  be  protected 
from  interference  by  the  enemy,  and  threatened  home  provinces 
must  be  covered.  Skillful  selection  and  occupation  of  a  zone 
should  result  in  doing  both. 

"It  is  certain,  indeed,  that  if  the  assemblements  of  a  grand 
army  take  place  upon  the  flank  of  the  probable  direction  of  the 
enemy's  columns,  the  latter  will  be  forced  to  abandon  his  pro- 
jeds.  ' 

"The  assemblement  of  the  different  parts  of  an  army  cannot, 
without  danger,  be  effected  under  the  eyes  of  the  enemy  and 
exposed  to  his  blows.  The  army  is  then  obliged  to  conceal  its 
movements  behind  a  protecting  screen  formed  by  troops, 
obstacles  of  the  ground,  or  a  combination  of  both."* 

"Mistakes  made  at  the  outset,  in  the  assemblement  of  the  armies,  can- 
not be  repaired  during  the  entire  course  of  the  campaign." 

Inversely,  it  is  true  that  the  general  who  succeeds  in  massing 
his  troops  betimes  in  a  zone  of  concentration  rightly  chosen, 
already  controls  the  situation.  He  may  go  forward  confident 
that  thereafter  the  best  line  of  conduct  will  be  made  plain  to  him 
from  day  to  day  by  the  course  of  events.  Even  if  defeated  in 
battle  the  defeat  will  be  inflicted  under  circumstances  which  are, 
relatively,  the  most  favorable  for  him. 

Strategy,  therefore,  has  no  concern  with  any  operation  nearly 
so  important  as  concentration.  It  is  equally  true  that  the  size  of 
modern  armies  is  imposed  by  railroads,!  i.  e.,  by  the  number  of 
soldiers  that  may  be  transported  to  the  frontier  and  kept  supplied 


*  Derrecagaix. 

t  As  the  size  of  modern  cannon  is  imposed  by  improved  powder. 


-78- 

and  in  a  state  of  efficiency.  Here  the  connection  between  strat- 
egy and  logistics  is  very  close. 

Principles  of  transport.  General  considerations.  ''First  of  all, 
provision  should  be  made  for  the  wants  of  the  troops  during  the 
period  of  transportation.  On  account  of  the  positive  rule  which 
prescribes  that  the  troops  shall  be  transported  first, — the  different 
arms  of  the  service  being  apportioned  according  to  the  exigencies 
of  the  situation, — and  that  the  provision  trains  shall  be  held 
back  until  the  last,  it  must  be  calculated  that  the  units  disem- 
barking during  the  first  days  will  not  receive  their  supplies  of 
provisions  in  less  than  a  week.  As  to  the  local  resources,  it  is 
estimated  that  the  richest  sections  can  furnish  these  troops  sub- 
sistence for  no  longer  a  period  than  two  days.  Abundant  sup- 
plies must,  therefore,  be  collected  near  the  zone  of  concentration 
either  before  the  actual  declaration  of  war  or  during  the  period 
of  mobilization." 

Transport  by  rail.  "The  concentration  is  of  such  importance 
that  the  loss  of  a  single  hour  should  not  be  looked  upon  as  a 
matter  of  trifling  consideration.  The  greatest  possible  number 
of  railroads  should,  therefore,  be  called  into  requisition." 

"The  influence  of  these  roads  upon  the  movements  of  armies 
now  becomes  all-controlling.  It  is  understood  that  if  each  army 
corps  had  an  independent  double  track  at  its  disposal  for  the 
transportation  of  its  various  elements  to  the  frontier,  if  it  were 
stationed  upon  this  line,  and  so  mobilized  as  to  ensure  uninter- 
rupted use  of  its  means  of  transport,  the  concentration  would  be 
effected  under  the  most  favorable  circumstances.  Finally,  if  at 
the  terminal  stations  the  sidings  were  sufficiently  numerous  to 
allow  the  trains  to  succeed  one  another  every  15  minutes,  96 
trains  could  be  unloaded  in  24  hours.  It  would  thus  be  possible 
to  secure  the  arrival  of  the  105  trains  of  an  army  corps  in  26% 
hours."* 

The  great  military  powers  have  endeavored  to  so  construct 
their  railroads  in  number  and  direction  that  this  perfection  of 
result  may  be  approximated.  On  the  frequency  with  which  trains 
can  be  dispatched  rather  than  on  the  speed  of  these,  depends  the 
number  of  troops  which  may  be  transported  in  a  given  time:  in 
any  case,  therefore,  it  is  necessary  to  have  a  number  of  disem- 
barking stations  on  each  line  at  convenient  intervals  and  within 
supporting  distance  of  each  other. 

Military  nations  have  a  railway  section  of  the  General  Staff 
(apart  from  the  Supply  Department  or  Railway  Troops  proper) 


Derrecagaix. 


—79— 

whose  duty  it  is  to  follow  everything  that  affects  the  subject  cf 
military  transport,  and  to  possess  an  accurate  knowledge  of  all 
railway  systems  at  home  and  abroad,  together  with  the  amount 
of  traffic  they  are  capable  of,  and  work  out  large  military  trans- 
port arrangements.  When  railwa)^  lines  pass  suddenly  from 
ordinary  traffic  to  transport  large  bodies  of  troops  and  munitions 
of  war  great  confusion  will  ensue  unless  proper  measures  are 
taken  beforehand  to  avert  it.  In  1870  the  French  had  no  such 
system,  and  as  this  was  their  first  experience  in  transporting  and 
supplying  large  bodies  of  troops  confusion  soon  resulted.  Early 
in  the  war  7000  railway  carriages  were  blocked  together  in  a  solid 
mass  at  Metz.  It  is  easy  to  understand  that,  even  on  several 
tracks,  these  extended  for  miles.  The  supplies,  food,  ammuni- 
tion, arms,  clothing,  medicines,  pontoons,  wagons,  were  urgently 
needed,  yet  no  one  knew  what  any  one  carriage  contained,  and, 
opened  at  random,  it  was  found  that  many  contained  an  assort- 
ment of  miscellaneous  stores.  In  this  case,  want  of  system  and 
management  rendered  the  railways  an  absolute  disadvantage. 
There  was  telegraphing  to  and  fro,  the  officers  in  despair  the 
men  murmuring  and  insubordinate,  new  trains  constantly  arriv- 
ing and  the  enemy  advancing  like  a  black  cloud  from  the 
horizon. 

In  addition  to  keeping  up  supplies  of  all  kinds  railways  are 
necessary  to  remove  the  sick  and  wounded  and  especially  to- keep 
up  the  effective  strength  of  the  army  at  the  front.  In  active 
campaign  the  yearly  losses  will  be  50%  under  most  favorable 
conditions  and  will  usually  reach  70%  to  75%.  At  the  end  of 
the  first  month  about  one-eighth  of  the  yearly  loss  must  be  for- 
warded and  thereafter  one-tenth  to  one-twelfth.  In  addition  to 
these,  special  reinforcements  are  sent  after  a  battle.* 

Special  considerations. — Whether  a  distinct  advantage  will  be 
gained  in  point  of  time  by  sending  troops  by  rail  should  be  care- 
fully considered.  It  will  often  accelerate  concentration,  if  only 
by  disembarrassing  a  terminus  of  troops  with  which  it  is  over- 
crowded, to  direct  them  by  marching  to  some  other  station 
towards  the  point  of  concentration,  where  return  carriages  may 
meet  them.  For  short  distances  no  time  is  gained  in  moving 
large  forces  by  rail,  as  the  time  required  for  entrain- 
ing and  detraining  and  the  interval  of  time  between  trains  and 
delays  which  are  incidental  to  railroads  and  cannot  be  foreseen. 


*  A  European  estimate  of  the  annual  loss  of  infantry  in  campaign  is  4f*.  that  for  the  cav- 
alry and  artillery.  21%.  In  future  wars  the  cavalrv  losses  should  be  greater  than  this  if  it 
be  well  fought,  disencumbered  of  lances  and  trappings;  and  the  artillery  should  suffer 
from  improved  shrapnel,  and  be  decimated  if  it  attempts  to  "go  in"  to  some  of  its  more 
effective  ranges  by  small-caliber  bullets. 


— 8o— 

will  counteract  the  advantages  due  to  rapidity  of  transit.  This 
simple  consideration  was  unaccountably  overlooked  on  several 
occasions  by  the  French  in  1870.  Canrobert,  ordered  with  over 
30,000  men,  horses,  &c.,  from  Chalons  to  Metz,  a  four  or  five 
days  march,  took  about  that  length  of  time  to  entrain.  He 
could  have  been  in  Metz  with  the  whole  of  his  troops  on  the  day 
when  his  last  trains  were  leaving  Chalons.  There  were  other 
instances  quite  as  striking. 

This  matter  has  been  clearly  stated*  as  follows: 
"In  calculating  the  net  gain  of  time  by  transporting  masses  of 
troops  by  rail  the  following  factors  should  be  kept  in  mind:" 

1.  "The  number  of  trains  which  can  be  loaded  within  a  given 
time;  this  again  depends  on  the  number  of  entraining  stations, 
the  rapidity  with  which  the  rolling  stock  can  be  collected  at  these 
points  and  the  time  required  for  entraining  the  troops." 

2.  "The  rapidity  with  which  troops  can  be  disembarked  and 
with  which  the  detraining   stations  can  be  cleared  of  troops  and 
empty  trains." 

3.  "The   interval  of  time  which  the  considerations  of  safety 
require  to  be  observed  between  successive  trains." 

"Taking  as  a  basis  the  figures  obtaining  for  a  German  army 
corps  at  the  outbreak  of  the  Franco-Prussian  war  we  have:" 

"The  corps  requires  92  trains  of  from  50  to  60  cars;  18  trains 
are  despatched  per  day,  making  360  miles  in  24  hours;  this  dis- 
tance will  bring  a  corps  to  almost  any  frontier  in  Germany.  The 
embarkation  will  last  a  little  more  than  five  days,  i.  e.,  the  last 
troops  would  embark  on  the  6th  day,  arrive  and  disembark  at  the 
terminal  station  360  miles  distant  on  the  yth  day.  The  whole  corps 
would  begin  a6tive  operations  on  the  8th  day;  it  would  have  trav- 
ersed a  distance  in  24  hours  which  would  require  24  foot  marches 
at  the  high  average  rate  of  15  miles  per  day  and  without  any 
days  of  rest.  The  net  gain  would  be  17  days."| 

"Were  the  distance  to  be  traversed  but  15  miles,  the  corps 
would  cover  it  in  one  day  by  foot  march,  while  by  rail  it  would 
take  seven  days,  a  loss  of  six  days.  To  ensure  gain  of  time  by 
transport  of  masses  by  rail,  requires  therefore  that  the  distance 
to  be  traversed  bear  a  certain  ratio  to  the  number  of  troops." 

As  a  rule  this  ratio  will  be  best  determined  by  the  traffic  man- 
agers of  the  roads,  in  consultation  with  the  commandant  of  the 
forces.  The  officials  of  the  railroads  in  the  United  States  and 
Canada  are  men  of  uncommon  practical  ability  and  entirely 


*  By  Lieutenant  Carl  Reichmann,  cth  U.  S.  Infantry. 

t  The  number  of  days  stated  has  since  been  greatly  reduced. 


— 8i  — 

>tworthy.     As  many  of  the  details  as  possible  may  safely  be 
laft  to  them. 

The  accumulation  of  rolling  stock  at  stations  requires  time 
and  the  first  days  after  declaration  of  war  or  after  war  is  known 
to  be  inevitable  will  be  devoted  to  this  and  to  completion  and 
concentration  of  small  bodies  ready  at  their  garrisons  to  be 
marched  to  points  of  entraining.  The  concentration  of  large 
bodies,  such  as  an  army  corps,  is  not  advisable,  previous  to  their 
transport.  It  is  also  best  to  complete  the  concentration  of  a 
unit  on  the  frontier, — at  least  a  division,  rather  than  parts  of 
several,  and  to  do  this  complete  organizations  must  arrive  in 
rapid  succession.  Thus  a  full  regiment  with  its  regimental  trans- 
port, ready  for  a  campaign  of  any  length  will  be  entrained  and 
protea  the  concentration  of  its  brigade,  the  other  organizations 
of  which  follow  promptly.  To  do  this  it  is  necessary  to  prepare 
careful  time  tables  in  advance  and  to  test  them  frequently  in 
time  of  peace. 

Railway  troops.  Continental  armies  have  battalions  of  rail- 
way troops  intended  to  form  in  war  the  nucleus  of  the  military 
railway  forces,  and  in  peace  to  train  men  and  officers.  A  rail- 
way battalion  is  divided  into  constructing  and  working  com- 
panies. The  first  make  improvised  lines,  the  second  take  them 
in  hand  as  soon  as  made,  man  them  with  engineers,  firemen  and 
personnel  generally.  The  service,  once  established,  is  handed 
over  to  the  civil  staff,  the  trained  companies  moving  on  to  com- 
plete another  section. 

General  Sherman  pronounced  against  the  formation  of  a 
special  railway  corps  for  the  United  States,  probably  recalling 
the  efficient  services  rendered  during  the  War  of  Secession  by 
the  railroad  corps  which  was  quickly  and  easily  organized  mainly 
of  mechanics  and  railroad  men.  Yet  General  McCullum,*  the 
military  superintendent  of  railroads  showed  in  his  report  that 
the  railroad  corps  used  with  such  success  in  1864,  was  the  result 
of  the  experience  gained  in  1862  and  1863;  in  other  words  that 
the  practical  training  of  two  years  was  required  to  create  a  corps 
d'  elite.  The  United  States  can,  however,  afford  to  negleft  this 
matter  during  peace  with  impunity,  while  other  nations  cannot. 
Apart  from  the  army  of  trained  employees  which  numberless 


*  An  architect  and  engineer,  appointed  superintendent  of  all  the  railroads  in  the  United 
States,  with  full  power  to  appropriate  them  with  all  their  appurtenances  for  the  public  use 
and  with  positive  orders  to  be  ready  at  all  times  to  execute  any  orders  that  might  be  given. 
He  a±  once  organized  a  strong  military  administration  centering  in  his  own  hand,  of  the 
lareest  system  of  railroads  in  the  world  and  created  a  quasi  'military  corps  of  engineers, 
skilled  mechanics  and  laborers." 

II 


—  82  — 

roads  render  necessary  and  who  all  have  the  keen,  practical  sense 
peculiar  to  their  nationality,  nearly  everyone  else  has  a  famili- 
arity with  railroads  and  their  working.  The  trains  are  open  from 
end  to  end,  the  public  as  a  rule,  is  not  excluded  from  stations, 
sidings,  yards  and  shops,  the  track  passes  through  the  center  of 
populous  towns  and  is  a  highway  for  pedestrians,  and  everywhere 
.in  the  country  people  have  taken  a  personal  interest  from  child- 
hood up  in  railroads  which  their  communities  have  helped  to  con- 
struct. In  Europe  opposite  conditions  obtain  in  every  respect.* 

Indeed,  as  far  as  ability  is  concerned  to  call  promptly  into  exis- 
tence and  to  organize  a  corps  of  railroad  troops,  the  United 
States  has  an  advantage  over  most  other  nations  which  is  unique. 
A  measure  of  their  efficiency  can  be  best  obtained  by  citing,  in 
general,  what  they  accomplished  in  the  last  last  two  years  of  the 
civil  war,  when  the  actual  running  of  trains  and  transport  of 
troops  over  thousands  of  miles  of  rail  were  the  easiest  of  their 
tasks. 

"As  an  illustration  of  the  nature  and  magnitude  of  the  work 
accomplished  in  the  military  division  of  the  Mississippi  alone  in 
supplying  General  Sherman's  army,  it  may  be  mentioned  that 
there  were  laid  or  relaid  433  miles  in  length  of  track.  There 
were  built  or  rebuilt  over  eighteen  miles  in  length  of  bridges. 
There  were  in  use  260  locomotives  and  3,383  cars.  There  were 
employed  17,035  men  and  the  whole  expenses  reached  the  enor- 
mous sum  of  $29,662,781.  It  would  not  be  difficult  to  multiply 
examples;  a  better  and  more  satisfactory  idea  of  the  importance 
of  the  department  and  of  the  actual  part  it  played  in  the  war, 
may  be  gathered  from  a  perusal  of  the  following  figures:  At  one 
time  there  were  employed  in  the  department  34,964  men.  From 
first  to  last  we  operated  2,105  miles  of  road  and  made  use  of  419 
locomotives  and  6,330  cars.  Of  bridges  we  built  in  all  over  26 
miles.  The  expenses  of  the  department  are  scarcely  less  sug- 
gestive. They  reach  the  high  figure  of  $42, 462, 145. "t 

Railways  were  constructed  at  the  rate  of  a  mile  per  day,  in- 
cluding grading:  where  a  road  had  been  destroyed,  reconstruc- 
tion was  much  more  rapid, — so  rapid  that  the  enemy  often  found 
it  profitable  to  interfere  with  traffic  by  obstructions,  switching 
out  a  rail,  firing  on  trains,  &c.  The  railroad  bridge  over  the 
Etowah,  625  feet  long  and  75  feet  high,  was  rebuilt  in  6  days,  and 
one  equally  long  but  only  half  as  high,  in  less  than  two. 

*  This  seems  to  be  a  good  example  of  a  number  of  cases  where  American  and  European 
conditions  are  at  variance.  American  officers  who  are  disturbed  at  what  seem  off-h?-d 
methods  and  at  the  apparent  neglect  of  matters  which  are  thought  vital  in  Europe,  sh  u!  1 
c  jnsider  these  differences  well,  before  advocating  changes. 

t  General  McCallum,  quoted  by  Lieutenant  Reichmann. 


[n  1865,  Schofield's  corps  pf  about  18,000  was  moved  from  Ten- 
nessee to  the  North  Carolina  coast  to  co-operate  with  Sherman. 
Within  5  days  from  the  receipt  of  the  order  the  troops,  baggage, 
wagons,  animals  &c.  were  concentrated  at  various  landings  on 
the  Tennessee  and  Ohio  rivers,  from  which  they  were  taken  in 
boats  to  the  railroads,  and  then  by  rail  to  their  destination — a 
move  of  1400  miles,  in  the  midst  of  winter  in  n  days  without 
accident.  Every  train  was  composed,  one  half  of  cars  with  seats, 
and  one  half  of  box-cars  with  straw.  At  certain  stations  along 
the  road  hot  coffee  was  prepared  in  advance,  with  which  the  sol- 
diers filled  their  canteens  and  then  exchanged  places  in  the  cars,— 
those  who  had  occupied  seats  going  to  the  box  cars  to  sleep. 

Entraining  and  detraining.  These  matters  are  regulated  in 
all  services,  especially  as  regards  field  batteries  and  horses:  the 
regulations  may  be  consulted  at  any  time  and  need  no  recapitu- 
lation. To  load  a  field  battery  on  flat  cars  and  the  horses  in 
horse-cars  is  said  to  require  one-half  an  hour,  but  it  has  frequent- 
ly been  done  in  the  United  States  service  in  15  minutes  without 
previous  practice.  Infantry  can  board  the  cars  anywhere  along 
the  line  and  need  no  platforms.  It  is  not  well  to  confuse  the 
men  with  instructions;  the  main  thing  is  that  all  officers,  from 
the  regimental  commander  down,  be  present,  that  absolute  quiet 
and  good  order  be  preserved  and  idlers  and  spectators  be  exclud- 
ed or  kept  at  a  distance.  European  carriages  are  filled  and 
emptied  of  foot  troops  more  readily  than  the  American  cars. 
The  latter  should  be  entered  simultaneously  at  both  ends,  the 
first  men  entering  taking  the  first  seats  next  the  door,  to  the 
right  and  left  without  obstructing  the  passage  (while  removing 
their  knapsacks  and  accoutrements)  and  filling  the  car  towards 
the  middle.  When  the  car  is  full,  an  officer  should  direct  the 
removal  of  knapsacks  and  accoutrements  and  see  that  they  are 
stowed  properly:  he  can  then  do  valuable  service,  however  un- 
congenial, by  remaining  in  the  car  throughout  the  journey. 

The  ordinary  water  tanks  in  American  cars  are  entirely  inade- 
quate for  the  needs  of  troops  and  a  barrel  of  water  should  be 
placed  by  the  railroad  officials  in  each  car.  The  officials  are  also 
apt  to  leave  lamps  uncared  for:  once  under  way  negleCts  on  the 
part  of  the  company  in  this  and  other  respeCts  are  difficult  to 
correct:  darkness  adds  especially  to  the  discomfort  of  travelling 
in  a  crowded  car. 

The  number  of  trains  that  can  be  despatched  in  war,  from  one 
station  in  a-  given  time  seems  to  be  greater  in  the  United  States 
than  in  Europe  where  20  trains  per  day  was  a  fair  average.  On 


— 84- 

tvvo  occasions  the  French  moved  large  bodies  of  troops  in  trains 
running"  at  10  minutes  interval.  The  question  is  entirely  one  of 
sufficiency  of  equipment  on  the  part  of  the  roads  and  celerity  of 
handling-  the  troops,  and  it  is  impossible  to  formulate  general 
rules  which  may  be  always  trusted.  These  may  apply  to  the 
great  trunk  lines,  but  where  several  lines  are  included  in  the 
route,  tmforseen  delays  are  apt  to  be  numerous.  Ordinary 
break-downs,  wash-outs  and  interruptions  from  many  other 
causes  are  of  daily  occurance  in  peace  traffic  and  they  will  occur 
more  often  when  trains  are  running  at  short  intervals  with  new 
time  tables.  Delays  in  entraining  troops  will  be  reduced  to  a 
minimum  if  all  officers,  including  those  of  the  highest  rank  are 
present  and  leave  no  part  of  the  work  to  subordinates  or  staff- 
officers.  Under  the  usual  conditions  it  is  within  limits  to  assume 
that  from  90,000  to  100,000  men,  with  horses,  wagons  and  sup- 
plies can  be  moved  250  miles  in  24  hours.* 

Destruction  of  railroads.  Railroads  may  be  crippled,  i.  e., 
rendered  useless  for  a  time,  but  they  cannot  be  destroyed.  In 
mountainous  sections  where  there  are  many  tunnels  and  viaducts 
traffic  may  be  interrupted  for  an  indefinite  period  by  destroying 
these,  but  this  kind  of  road  is  exceptional.  European  troops 
carry  a  demolition  equipment  with  dynamite  cartridges,  with 
which  to  destroy  the  fine  solid  bridges,  viaducts,  &c.,  which  are 
common  there.  The  more  rapid  methods  of  the  American  war, 
where  they  are  applicable,  are  more  serviceable  because  the  time 
necessary  for  undisturbed  work  is  often  wanting. 

A  sufficient  number  of  men  all  on  the  same  side  of  the  road 
can  pry  under  sleepers  and  rails,  and  at^  the  word  of  command 
raise  track  sleepers  and  all  and  overturn  it  bodily.  Rails  are 
then  detached  from  the  sleepers,  the  latter  piled  crib  fashion  in 
piles  4  or  5  feet  high  and  bundles  of  rails  laid  across,  weighted 
at  the  ends.  The  cribs  being  fired  the  rails  become  red  hot  in 
the  middle  and  are  bent  by  the  end  weights.  This  is  a  very 
rapid  method,  but  the  road  can  be  quickly  restored .  because  the 
rails  can  be  straightened  on  the  spot  very  easily.  If  there  is 
time  each  rail  is  taken,  when  red  hot  in  the  middle,  and  bent 
against  and  as  far  as  possible  around  a  tree  or  telegraph  pole;  or 
a  lateral  twist  may  be  given  it  by  applying  leverage  in  opposite 
directions  at  the  ends.  These  methods  are  comparatively  slow 


*  The  General  Manager  of  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  railroad  statei  that  3so,<-o  troops,  fu'ly 
equipped  and  supplied,  could  be  moved  from  the  interior  of  the  United  States  to  the  sea- 
coast.  1000  miles,  in  30  hours,  bv  four  trunk  lines,  without  interfering  matcriallv  with  the  ordi- 
nary traffic  of  the  country .  At  the  United  States  Infantry  and  Cavalry  School,  it  is  taught 
Miat  'trains  should  not  be  despatched  from  a  station  with  less  interval  than  10  minutes.  * 
*  *  10,  16  passenxer  cars  constitute  a  train  and  run  20,  3.1  miles  per  hi-ur." 


-85- 

* 

mt  are  very  effective,  as  rails  properly  twisted  must  be  sent  to 
the  rolling  mill. 

With  adequate  proteftion  and  precautions  a  long  line  of  rail- 
road may  be  kept  in  running  order  in  spite  of  an  unremitting 
succession  of  raids  against  it.  "The  energy  displayed  in  repair- 
ing the  line  will  discourage  the  enemy,  who  will  soon  come  to 
recognize  the  futility  of  wasting  much  time  and  labor  with  no 
lasting  results." 

Administration. — As  a  means  for  concentrating  armies  within 
striking  distance  of  the  theatre  of  war  railroads  must  be  under 
military  administration:  as  a  means  for  supplying  these  armies 
while  operating  in  the  theatre  of  war,  they  should  be  under  civil 
administration.  As  both  conditions  exist  at  the  same  time  there 
must  be  between  them  a  line  of  demarkation  which  is  called  the 
transfer  line,  with  its  transfer  stations.  As  the  army  advances 
new  transfer  lines  are  selected,  the  older  lines  becoming  second- 
ary depots.  In  rear  of  this  line  the  administration  is  civil  be- 
cause there  should  he  no  interference  with  the  regular  traffic  of 
the  country  or  the  supply  of  its  productions  on  which  the  army 
depends.  At  the  same  time  it  is  obvious  that  for  a  certain  dis- 
tance in  rear  of  the  army  there  should  be  absolute  military  con- 
trol regulating  the  distribution. 

In  the  Franco-German  war  the  Rhine  was  for  some  time  the 
transfer  line,  Mayence,  Mannheim  and  Coblenz  being  the  trans- 
fer stations.  Subsequently  the  line  was  moved  to  the  Moselle 
and  afterwards  to  the  Meuse. 

Deployment. — "The  troops  having  reached  termini  and  disem- 
barked, it  is  essential  to  consider  their  further  disposition.  To 
leave  them  at  the  landing  places  is  impossible.  They  must  be 
established  to  the  front  in  such  a  way  as  to  be  able  to  support 
each  other  in  case  of  need.  Hence  the  necessity  of  making  sev- 
eral marches,  generally  short,  after  disembarking,  the  effect  of 
which  will  be  to  place  each  division  upon  the  points  it  is  to  pro- 
visionally occupy.  With  the  transport,  this  completes  the  con- 
centration of  the  forces  upon  a  frontier  zone,  and  is  equally  sub- 
ject to  rules.  The  strategic  deployment  is  designed  to  put  the 
army  in  condition  for  immediate  service." 

"The  cantonments  should  be  chosen  so  that  the  army  may  be 
able  to  undertake  the  first  marches  as  soon  as  possible,  sometimes 
even  before  the  transport  is  completed.  Their  localities  will  be 
dictated  by  the  roads  upon  which  the  corps  must  advance  toward 
the  enemy's  frontier.  The  certainty  of  being  able  to  take  the 
initiative  will  give  the  power  of  extending  the  deployment.  The 


—86— 

contrary  would  be  the  case  if  an  offensive  movement  on  the  part 
of  the  enemy  was  feared." 

"Once  the  deployment  is  ended,  each  army  will  occupy  a  cer- 
tain number  of  frontier  posts  constituting1  its  front.  The  direc- 
tion of  this  front  with  reference  to  the  enemy's  lines  of  opera- 
tion, is  not  a  matter  of  indifference;  it  should  vary  according  to 
circumstances.  In  principle,  it  is  so  ordered  as  to  be  prepared 
for  all  contingencies,  while,  if  possible,  threatening  the  adver- 
sary's line  of  communications.  In  every  case,  the  first  condition 
of  success  for  a  deployment  as  well  as  for  a  concentration,  is 
security.  Hence  arises  the  necessity  for  double  precaution:" 

"In  the  first  instance,  to  protect  the  frontier  against  the  enemy's 
incursions  during  the  period  of  mobilization;  then,  to  cover  the 
concentration." 

"At  the  moment  war  is  declared,  the  protection  of  the  terri- 
tory devolves  entirely  upon  the  garrisons  nearest  the  enemy. 
But  immediately  afterwards,  or  at  the  same  time,  if  possible,  a 
defensive  screen  should  be  organized,  capable,  by  its  strength 
and  the  extent  of  its  front,  of  allowing  the  various  bodies  to 
assemble  and  to  support  each  other  in  case  of  attack.  Hence 
arises  the  obligation  of  sending  to  the  front  strong  masses  of 
cavalry  reinforced  by  artillery  and  supported  in  rear,  if  circum- 
stances require  it,  by  a  large  infantry  unit." 

"This  duty  is  a  feature  of  the  reconnaissance  service  of  the 
independent  cavalry  divisions.  To  cover  the  concentration  is, 
however,  only  a  part  of  the  service  they  are  called  upon  to  ren- 
der. They  must,  in  addition,  seek  to  retard  the  union  of  the 
enemy's  forces.  Eight  or  ten  brigades  of  cavalry,  each  accom- 
panied by  a  battery,  throwing  themselves  unexpectedly  upon  the 
enemy's  territory,  on  the  day  following  the  declaration  of  war, 
would  burn  his  magazines  and  destroy  his  railroads,  detraining 
stations  and  other  important  works,  spreading  terror  among  the 
inhabitants  for  sixty  leagues  from  the'  frontier,  and  at  one  blow 
arresting  mobilization  and  concentration." 

"Whatever  may  be  the  difficulties  presented  by  a  concentra- 
tion, this  truth  must  be  understood,  that  the  strategic  deploy- 
ment of  an  army  is  the  only  act  of  war  that  depends  completely 
upon  the  will  of  the  supreme  directing  power.  The  combina- 
tions connected  with  it,  however  complicated  they  may  be,  are 
not  under  the  control  of  outside  circumstances.  It  is  later  only 
that  chance  comes  into  play  to  put  a  hand  upon  the  course  of 
events." 


-87- 

«The  general  principles,  then,  which,  though  not  absolute  in 
their  charaaer,  greatly  facilitate  the  concentration  of  armies, 
are  as  follows: 

i st.  Before  the  concentration,  assemblement  near  the  disembark- 
ing stations,  of  provisions  sufficient  to  supply  the  army,  at  least  during 
the  entire  period  of  transportation; 

2nd.  Protection  of  the  frontier,  from  the  day  war  is  declared,  by 
the  first  disposable  troops; 

3rd.  Dispatch  to  the  frontier  of  the  first  mobilized  units,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  covering  the  strategic  deployment; 

4th.  Distribution  of  the  corps  and  division  upon  the  zone  of  concen- 
tration, in  order  more  or  less  close  (generally  echelon)  according 
to  the  probable  character  of  the  first  combats; 

5th.  Concentration  of  the  armies  upon  angular  fronts,  when  the 
circumstances  are  favorable  for  such  a  direction."* 

The  first  movements  after  concentration  will  lead  to  collisions; 
if  the  concentration  was  faulty  the  forces  will  not  be  at  places 
where  they  are  available.  " Where  the  opposing  forces  are  equal 
such  errors  will  in  most  cases  effect  the  retreat  of  the  one  and 
the  advance  of  the  other."  "It  is  easy  to  perceive  the  connec- 
tion of  the  seven  defeats,  which  were  inflicted  upon  France  in 
the  first  period  of  the  great  war,  with  the  original  dispositions 
affecting  the  massing  of  the  troops." 

Marching. — After  troops  are  detrained  their  first  marches 
begin  and  it  is  desirable  that,  for  the  first  two  or  three  days, 
these  should  be  short,  though  increasing  in  length  from  day  to 
day.  After  a  long  journey  by  rail,  troops  are  very  unfit  and 
nothing  will  be  gained,  while  much  may  be  lost  by  a  long  initial 
march,  even  if  over  good  roads  with  favorable  weather. 

Rate.  Everyone  knows  that,  including  short  rests,  the  aver- 
age rate  of  marching  is  for  infantry,  2^,  3  miles,  for  field  artil- 
lery 4  miles  and  for  cavalry  and  horse  artillery  4,  5  miles,  per 
hour.  But  this  is  for  small  bodies  of  troops  under  favorable  con- 
ditions of  roads  and  weather.  The  rate  is  affefted: 

i  st.  The  rate  for  the  field  artillery  is  almost  always,  and  that 
for  the  cavalry  and  horse  artillery  often,  limited  to  that  of  the 
infantry. 

2nd.  The  rate  decreases  rapidly  with  the  size  of  the  force. 
Under  normal  conditions  a  division  will  average  2%  to  2^  miles, 
and  a  corps  only  2  miles  per  hour. 

3rd.  Weather  affefts  the  rate  apart  from  its  effect  on  the 
roads.  Heat  reduces  it:  excessive  heat,  especially  with  dust, 

*  Condensed  from  Derrecagaix 


—88— 

may  reduce  it  practically  to  zero.*  Stong  head  winds  retard  a 
march  greatly  as  do,  also,  driving  rain  storms,  while  a  gentle 
rain  is  often  of  service.  Cold  weather,  even  if  severe,  accelerates 
the  rate  of  marching. 

4th.  The  condition  of  the  roads  predominates  as  a  co-efficient 
of  the  rate.  They  may  be  more  or  less  dusty,  sandy,  muddy, 
slippery,  icy,  swampy  (as  in  the  Gulf  States,  where  many  miles 
of  improvised  corduroy  had  often  to  be  laid),  or  cut  up  generally. 
It  is  hardly  an  alleviation  to  have  stretches  of  good  and  bad 
road  alternating.  In  the  War  of  Secession  the  roads  were  never 
good;  they  were  sometimes  fair;  they  were  usually  vile.  March- 
ing and  manoeuvring  on  exterior  lines  of  vast  extent,  these 
roads  were  a  most  formidable  obstacle.  At  the  other  extreme 
stand  the  fine  highroads  of  Europe,  on  many  of  which  two  col- 
umns in  route  can  march  abreast,  the  unfenced  fields  on  either 
side  being  frequently  passable  for  mounted  troops.  It  is  impos- 
sible to  overestimate  the  effect  of  bad  roads:  it  extends  from  a 
considerable  retardation  all  the  way  to  infinity,  i.  e.,  the  rate  of 
march  may  become  zero.  One  day  during  the  pursuit  of  Hood's 
forces  after  Nashville,  a  body  of  Federal  troops  took  the  road  in 
the  early  morning,  only  to  lie  about  in  the  same  place  all  day, 
and  return  in  the  evening  to  their  bivonac  of  the  night  before. 
Good  roads  are  much  cut  up  by  the  passage  of  troops;  bad  roads 
become  rapidly  worse  and  add  to  the  difficulties  of  the  rearmost 
troops,  already  beset  by  disadvantages  of  their  position  in 
column. 

5th.  The  rate  decreases  with  the  number  of  miles  marched, 
the  decrease  being  very  perceptible  after  the  second  hour.  It  is 
difficult  for  an  average  man,  walking  alone,  to  make  5  miles  per 
hour:  4  miles  is  rapid  walking,  but  practicable;  8  miles  in  2  hours 
is  impossible  without  continuous  effort  or  special  capacity.  The 
rate  is  greatest,  everything  else  being  equal,  in  the  early  morn- 
ing: it  decreases  as  the  day  advances:  troops  starting  in  the 
afternoon  are  already  tired,  in  a  measure,  from  lounging  about 
camp.  This  is  another  disadvantage  for  troops  in  rear. 

The  head  of  the  column  should  start  at  early  dawn,  as  soon  as  it  is 
light  enough  to  distinguish  the  road."\ 

Rests   and   elongation.     The   necessity  for  rests   reduces   the 

*In  the  summer  of  1864  marching  in  the  Gulf  States,  the  writer  arrived  in  bivouac  one 
afternoon  with  one  other  officer  and  the  colors:  the  rest  of  the  regiment,  including  t.ie 
mounted  officers,  were  prostrated — the  Colonel,  permanently  disabled  by  sun-stroke.  TIP 
division  of  10,000  or  i;,ooo  men  was  temporarly  broken  up  and  scattered  along  the  road  for 
10  or  12  miles.  To  march  troops  under  such  conditions  is  an  absurdity. 

t  The  writer,  it  is  fair  to  state,  is  here  at  variance  with  others  and  perhaps  with  regula- 
tions. His  personal  experience  in  marching  has,  however,  been  exceptionally  great  and 
has  left  him  with  firm  convictions  on  the  subject. 


-89- 

aggregate  of  miles.  Rests  are  intimately  conneded  with  the 
elongation  or  tailing  off  of  a  column.  After  marching  an  hour 
a  rest  of  10  minutes  is  allowed.  This  is  longer  than  necessary 
but  is  obligatary  for  the  foremost  troops  because  those  in  rear 
will  get  less.  After  the  third  hour,  or  when  the  march  is  about 
three-fifths  completed,  allow  a  full  half  hour  for  all  the  troops. 

In  marching  the  depth  of  the  column  increases  up  to  a  certain 
maximum,  this  maximum  varying  with  the  condition  of  the 
roads,  with  the  drill  and  discipline  of  the  troops  .  and  even  with 
their  nationality  and  morale.  The  original  cause  of  this  ' 'tail- 
ing off"  is,  perhaps,  difficult  to  trace:  it  may  start  with  individ- 
ual soldiers  throughout  the  column  who  want  and  take  more 
room  than  the  drill  regulations  give  them  or  who  pick  their  foot- 
ing with  undue  care:  at  any  rate  it  is  inevitable  and  unavoidable. 
It  is  also  exceedingly  inconvenient.  To  lessen  it,  the  Germans 
drill  their  infantry,  almost  to  excess,  in  marching  while  keeping 
distances.  That  they  are  not  entirely  successful,  Prince  Hohen- 
lohe  may  testify,  when  he  refers  to  1870  war  experience  and  says: 
"Anyone  who  has  ever  made  a  march  of  this  kind  knows  how 
disagreeable,  trying  and  wearisome  these  checks  are  on  the 
march,  when  at  every  moment  each  man,  enveloped  in  thick 
dust  and  with  his  nose  jammed  against  the  pack  of  the  man  in 
front  of  him,  has  perpetually  to  halt,  not  knowing  whether  it  is 
worth  while  to  'order  h'is  arms:'  even  though  the  words  'order 
arms'  be  given,  he  must  still,  at  the  command  'right  shoulder,' 
take  up  his  rifle  again  and  march  on."  The  amount  of  elonga- 
tion will  vary  greatly  with  its  funaions  which  are  many,  mainly 
the  state  of  the  roads,  the  strength  of  the  column,  the  drill,  dis- 
cipline and  morale  of  the  troops  and,  as  already  stated,  with 
their  national  characteristics:  also  with  their  physical  condition. 

The  connection  between  rests  and  elongation  is,  of  course,  this: 
Whenever  a  body  of  troops  halts,  those  in  rear  close  up  to  drill- 
book  distances, — but  if  at  the  hourly  halt  of  10  minutes,  fhe 
elongation  has  been  so  great  that  it. will  take  those  in  rear  about 
that  long  to  close  up  they  will  have  no  rest  at  all.  It  therefore 
becomes  necessary  to  designate  a  march  unit,  which  shall  march 
and  halt  independently  and  the  size  of  which  may  vary  with  the 
funaions  of  elongation  referred  to.  For  praaical  purposes  these 
may  all  be  eliminated  excepting  the  state  of  the  roads.  It  will 
then  be  the  duty  of  the  commanding  officer  of  each  march  unit 
to  keep  his  proper  distance  from  the  head  of  the  unit  immediately 
preceding  him,  and  to  halt  at  the  proper  time  for  rests.  To  do 

1  2 


—9o— 


this,  all  must  have  watches  set  to  a  common  standard  with  which 
they  must  be  frequently  compared. 

On  normal  marches  of  5  to  6  hours  duration  troops  march  one 
hour  and  then  rest  10  minutes:  at  the  end  of  the  third  hour  they 
rest  about  45  minutes. 

It  is  desirable  and  indeed  necessary  that  the  march  unit  cor- 
respond with  the  unit  of  command,  and  the  latter  must  be  small 
enough  for  the  mounted  chief  at  its  head  to  observe  and  control 
the  distance  which  he  is  required  to  keep.  Taking  the  depth  of 
a  three  battalion  regiment  of  1200  men  at  about  530  yards  and 
the  rate  of  march  at  3  miles  per  hour,  the  following  table  may 
be  constructed: 


Roads. 

Tailing. 

Elongation. 

Rear  men  close  up  in 

Rear  men  rest. 

Fine. 
Good. 
Fair. 
Bad. 

H 

l/2 

65  yds. 
132  yds. 
198  yds. 
264  yds. 

45  S. 

i  m.  30  s. 
2  m.  15  s. 
3m. 

9  m.  15  s. 
8  m.  30  s. 
7  m.  45  s. 
7m. 

It  will  be  seen  from  this  that  if  the  regiment  is  taken  as  a 
march  unit  the  rearmost  men  will  have  7  minutes  rest  even  on 
bad  roads.  If  the  roads  are  very  bad,  i.  e.,  if  the  elongation 
exceeds  two-thirds,  the  wagons  alone  will  so  delay  the  march  that 
any  system  will  be  impossible  and  it  will  then  be  necessary  to 
allow  each  company  commander  or  even  each  chief  of  squad  to 
make  what  progress  he  can,  retaining  as  well  as  may  be  his  place 
in  column.  A  march  under  these  circumstances  will  throw  the 
best  command  out  of  gear. 

If,  then,  the  grouping  which  answers  to  a  halt  of  10  minutes 
is  the  regiment  of  infantry,  or  a  number  of  carriages  of  an 
equivalent  extent,  every  regiment  which  will  form  the  head  of  a 
column,  will  maintain  as  nearly  as  possible  the  prescribed  pace, 
and  will  make  a  halt  of  10  minutes  at  the  end  of  every  hour's 
march.  "In  this  case  an  extreme  regularity  is  indispensible. 
Every  day  the  chief  of  the  column  gives  the  indications  of  the 
march"  (i.  e.,  allows  for,  or  permits,  a  certain  amount  of  tailing) 
"and  every  chief  of  a  group  should  apply  them  rigorously. 
Nothing  is  more  simple  than  to  insert,  in  the  order  of  movement, 
the  indication  of  the  time  of  the  first  hourly  halt.  Everyone 
knows  that  the  pause  is  for  10  minutes,  that  they  ought  to  march 
for  an  hour,  neither  more  nor  less,  and  traverse  during  that  time 
a  certain  distance.  That  being  well  known  the  fractions  will  of 
their  own  accord  make  successive  halts  at  the  same  hour,  and  the 
whole  of  the  movement  will  be  regular.  There  is  nothing  in 


this   but   what  is  very  practical,    with  watches   regulated   every 
day." 

"There  remains  only  .to  determine  the  distances  to  take  at 
starting-  off  between  the  heads  of  groups,  and  to  preserve  these 
integrally  during  the  whole  march.  They  will  be  one-eighth  or 
one-fourth  of  the  length  of  the  group,  at  the  least,  and  some- 
times much  more.  A  good  method  of  marching,  rigorously 
applied,  will  undoubtedly  restrain  the  losses  of  distance  in  a  very 
sensible  manner.  The  chief  of  the  column  should  take  account 
of  the  pi  elongation  of  his  troops  by  attentive  and  sustained 
observations  during  the  first  days  of  the  march.  According  to 
the  results  obtained  he  will  modify  his  instructions,  so  as  to  ap- 
proach his  groups  as  much  as  possible  without  ever  closing  them 
so  as  to  deprive  them  of  the  necessary  elasticity."  ' 
If,  for  example,  the  elongation  is  allowed  at  one-half: 

Regiment  in  column 530  yards 

Elongation 265  yards 

Distance  between  regiments 40  yards 


Total 835  yards 

the  leading  guide  of  the  second  regiment  will  be  kept  at  about 
835  yards  from  the  guide  of  the  first,  and  it  should  be  made  one 
of  the  special  duties  of  a  mounted  staff  officer  to  maintain  him 
at  that  distance,  as  nearly  as  possible.  He  can 'do  this  sometimes 
by  the  eye  alone,  if  he  is  a  practical  judge  of  distances,  but  more 
generally  he  must  occasionally  estimate  and  check  the  distance 
by  time.  Being  mounted  he  can  frequently  notice  when  the 
head  of  the  regiment  in  front  passes  a  conspicuous  obje6l  near 
the  road:  in  the  case  in  point  the  head  of  his  own  regiment 
should  pass  this  point  between  9  and  10  minutes  later. 

To  start  the  march  in  the  morning:  an  initial  point  is  desig- 
nated in  advance  of  the  bivouac  the  evening  before  and  the  order 
for  the  march  .must  designate  the  precise  hour  and  minute  when 
the  head  of  each  march  unit  will  pass  it.  The  commandant  of 
each  unit  will  have  caused  the  ground  between  this  point  and  his 
bivouac  to  be  reconnoitered,  and  in  passing  it  he  will  compare 
his  watch  with  that  of  the  staff  officer  stationed  there.  The  lat- 
ter will  have  orderlies  whom  he  can  despatch  in  time  to  hasten 
any  organization  which  appears  to  be  tardy. 

It  may  be  well  to  say  that  the  method  which  has  just  been 
sketched  does  not  work  as  smoothly  under  conditions  of  a<5live 
service  as  the  description  indicates,  especially  for  the  first  few 
days,  but  even  an  approach  to  accuracy  soon  developes  a  system 


—  92  — 

immeasurably  superior  to  what  may  be  termed  the  "go  as  you 
please"  methods  which  formerly  obtained.  It  requires  unceas- 
ing vigilance  and  hard  work  on  the  part  of  all  officers,  especially 
of  the  mounted  officers  and  aids:  but  it  is  a  great  misfortune  for 
the  troops  and  indire<5tly  for  their  leader,  if  on  this  account  and 
because  of  occasional  friction,  it  be  allowed  to  fall  into  disuse. 
Aids  are  furnished  with  horses  on  the  march  and  are  enabled  to 
live  with  comparative  comfort  in  camp.  This  enables  them— 
and  is  intended  to  enable  them — to  do  work  on  the  march  which 
is  of  infinite  value  and  which  no  other  officers  can  do  as  well  be- 
cause of  other  duties  which  demand  attention. 

Marches  require  zealous,  expert  and  tireless  supervision.  The 
most  brilliant  conceptions,  the  soundest  plans,  the  strategist  and 
tactician  alike  must  fail,  if  troops  do  not  move  over  the  prescribed 
distance  and  do  not  arrive  where  they  are  wanted  in  good  condi- 
tion. Ragged  troops  fight  well*  and  hungry  troops,  if  not  weak- 
ened by  privation,  fight  well  also;  foot-sore  and  weary  troops  who 
have  been  jerked  along  the  roads  to  cover  a  certain  number  of 
miles,  are  worthless. 

During  the  War  of  Secession  it  often  happened  that  little  or 
no  attention  was  paid  to  the  proper  marching  of  troops.  The 
frequent  want  of  success  in  isolated  and  subordinate  operations 
of  the  Federal  forces  can,  it  is  believed,  be  generally  traced  to 
this  neglect;  and  the  aggregate  of  failures  reacted  to  upset  one 
combination  after  another.  The  Federals  operated  on  exterior 
lines,  over  an  immense  territory,  always  difficult,  sometimes  a 
wilderness.  The  most  obvious  considerations  should  have  sug- 
gested the  necessity  for  closing  in  on  their  well  led  and  brave 
adversary  behind  his  breastworks,  with  elastic  troops,  hardened 
and  trained  by  systematic  handling.  As  a  rule,  however,  the 
matter  of  systematic  marching  was  neglected,  and  harrassed  and 
tired  troops  were  hurried  into  line  at  the  sound  of  the  guns  in 
front.  So  true  is  this,  that*  men  often  welcomed  the  indications 
of  a  fight,  in  that  it  withdrew  them  for  a  time  from  the  roads  to 
the  woods  and  fields,  where  lying  down  awiting  orders,  it  was 
nothing  uncommon  for  them  to  fall  asleep  under  fire. 

There  is  one  thing  which  the  General  in  command,  and  he 
alone,  can  do  under  any  circumstances.  His  strategy  may  be  at 
fault,  his  tactics  left  to  subordinates  to  execute,  his  supplies  in- 
sufficient or  tardy:  he  can  march  his  troops  properly, — march 
them  so  that  each  day  will  be  an  improvement  in  that  the  men 


*  Ragged  troops  for  s<">me  inscrutable   reason,  have  always  fought  well.     Anglo-Saxonr , 
at  least,  fight  better  be.ore,  than  after  dinner. 


will  be  gaining  by  systematic  training  in  the  open.  He  can  sur- 
round himself  with  staff  officers  imbued  with  this  idea  even  if 
they  can  neither  read  nor  write,  and  he  can  see  to  it  personally 
that  they  carry  out  its  demands.  If  the  road  has  obstacles 
they  must  be  removed  in  time:  and  if  it  takes  long  to  do  this  the 
troops  will  rather  be  left  in  camp  than  attempt  to  make  5  or  10 
miles  by  irregular  forward  movements.  Excepting  the  hourly 
and  noon-day  halts  none  must  occur  without  ascertaining  prompt- 
ly their  probable  duration  and  notifying  subdivisions  at  once  by 
preconcerted  signals  passed  rapidly  down  the  column.  Where 
heads  of  march  units  and  others  responsible  for  its  conduct  do 
not  attend  strictly  to  their  duties,  penalties  for  neglect  should  be 
imposed  without  exception  and  without  mercy. 

No  march  should  be  undertaken  without  every  soldier  knowing 
its  probable  length,  and,  if  possible,  none  so  late  that  any  con- 
siderable number  of  troops  will  reach  camp  after  dark.  What- 
ever be  the  hour  named  for  the  start  the  troops  must  not  be 
aroused  sooner  than  necessary.  In  this  connection  there  is  some- 
times a  tendency  on  the  part  of  subordinates  to  make  assurance 
doubly  sure.  Thus  the  commander-in-chief  will  designate  the 
start  for  4  a.  m.,  his  leading  corps  commander,  to  be  sure,  for 
3:30  a.  m.:  division  commanders,  for  the  same  reason,  for  3 
a.  m.,  and  brigade  and  regimental  cornmanders  for  a  still  earlier 
hour:  In  all  of  these  cases,  and  in  all  others  connected  with  the 
march  the  higher  commanders  and  their  aids  must  be  ubiquitous 
and  indefatigable,  whatever  the  hour  of  day  or  night.  There  is 
an  ever  present,  strong  temptation,  especially  where  everyone  is 
fagged  out  during  a  protracted  campaign,  to  cling,  or  get  back, 
to  the  camp  fire  or  tent  and  not  to  miss  the  hot  meal  which  is  known 
to  be  in  waiting  and  which  8  or  9  hours  in  the  open  air  has  made 
very  inviting: 

"You  would  scarcely  believe  how  easily  a  mounted  officer  for- 
gets the  amount  of  exertion  required  from  a  dismounted  man, 
above  all,  if  the  officer  has  never  himself  marched  on  foot  dur- 
ing a  campaign.  There  is  an  abyss  between  the  comfort  of  the 
one  and  the  discomfort  of  the  other,"  who,  in  addition,  at  the 
end  of  his  march  goes  on  outpost  duty  or  fatigue,  or  finds  what 
sleep  he  can  on  the  ground  in  the  rain. 

The  greatest  amelioration  of  marches  are  the  rests.  Men 
look  forward  to  the  hourly  rests  of  only  5  or  10  minutes  with  ab- 
solute pleasure.  The  midday  rest  may  be  an  hour  or  longer.  A 
whole  day's  rest  every  few  days  is  recommended  in  the  books; 
but  this  is  often  not  practicable  and  is  of  doubtful  value.  March- 


—94— 

ing  gets  to  be  a  habit  or  a  knack,  like  keeping  in  training,  and 
men  look  forward  to  the  end  of  the  day's  march  as  they  do,  in  a 
lesser  degree,  to  the  end  of  the  hourly  spurts,  while  they  will 
spend  a  whole  day  lying  about  in  the  open  fields  with  something 
like  impatience.  .  It  is  better  to  shorten  the  daily  marches  a  little. 
Still,  occasional  halts  of  a  day  are  necessary  that  troops  may 
wash  their  underclothing,  bathe,  sew  on  buttons  and  make  re- 
pairs generally.  If  troops  seem  tired  the  halts  should  be  length- 
ened without  lessening  the  pace:  a  uniform,  swinging  gait  is 
always  the  best. 

After  all  has  been  said,  every  march  is  a  case  by  itself,  requir- 
ing special  care  on  the  part  of  the  officers.  These  must  famil- 
iarize themselves  as  nearly  as  possible  with  the  features  of  the 
road  and  country.  Defiles,  bridges,  hills,  bad  places  in  the  roads 
and  the  like,  all  obstruct  a  march,  and  there  are  always  unforseen 
circumstances  which  arise  to  interrupt  the  smoothness  of  a  march 
as  it  is  ordered  on  paper.  The  standing  orders  for  marches,  of 
Major-General  Crawford  as  issued  to  the  Light  Division  in  the 
Peninsular  War,  often  quoted,  cover  most  points  relating  to 
inequalities  of  roads. 

In  any  case,  all  depends  on  the  officers.  On  arriving  in  camp 
the  temptation  is  great  to  stretch  one's  length  on  the  ground  and 
to  stay  there  until  the  meal  is  prepared.  If,  in  place  of  doing 
so,  Captain  and  subalterns  will  go  among  the  men  (and  if  the 
Colonel  will  note  that  they  do)  and  direct  the  non-commissioned 
officers  in  looking  after  their  squads  to  examine  their  foot  gear 
and  sore  feet,  the  work,  while  it  may  be  excessively  monotonous 
day  after  day,  will  pay  well  for  itself.  Many  men  on  arriving  in 
camp  prefer  to  lie  about,  dirty  and  travel-stained,  and  will  not 
wash  unless  required  to  do  so.  Sudden,  absolute  rest  after 
fatigue,  stiffens  the  joints  and  relaxes  the  system  unduly:  it  is 
much  better  to  move  about  and  obtain  the  rest  by  degrees.  Men 
should  be  compelled,  after  removing  accoutrements,  to  take  off 
their  blouses,  beat  out  the  dust  and  place  them  where  they  will 
be  aired  and  the  perspiration  be  dried:  then  to  loosen  trous- 
ers and  adjust  their  underclothing  comfortably:  stockings  should 
be  changed,  shoes  greased  while  on,  and  feet,  together  with 
hands,  face  and  neck,  washed.  If  the  feet  are  tender  or  sore,  hot 
water  is  much  better  for  them  than  cold.  Supper  will  also  be 
more  wholesome  than  if  eaten  immediately  after  prolonged  exer- 
tion. Men  will  soon  observe  this  routine  by  preference  and  will 
need  little  supervision. 

From  this  care  and  work  will  result  willing,  a<5Hve,  well  trained, 


—95— 

» 

well  seasoned,  loyal  soldiers,  who,  when  called  on  for  forced 
efforts — as  they  sometimes  must  be, — will  respond  cheerfully; 
and  they  will  perform1  incredible  feats  without  strewing-  the  roads 
and  fields  with  a  string  of  fagged  out,  grumbling  and  insubordi- 
nate men.* 

If  the  head  of  a  column  be  attacked  the  most  skillful  tactics 
will  be  of  no  avail  if  the  troops  can  not  be  brought  up  in  good 
condition  and  the  ammunition  in  sufficient  supply. 

An  old  maxim  is  to  march  by  as  many  roads  as  possible  pro- 
vided the  intervals  are  not  too  great  to  allow  of  easy  communica- 
tion and  reciprocal  support:  but,  as  a  rule,  when  near  the  enemy 
one  is  much  limited  in  this  respect.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  the 
several  roads  running-  in  the  same  direction  and  the  proper  dis- 
tance apart,  are,  in  practice,  not  to  be  found.  With  large  arm- 
ies, it  will  seldom  be  possible  to  march  less  than  a  corps  on  one 
road.  In  May,  1864,  Sheridan  marched  on  the  James  River  in 
a  single  column  13  miles  long  "for,"  he  said,  "I  preferred  this 
to  the  combinations  arising  from  separate  roads,  combinations 
rarely  working  as  expected,  and  generally  failing,  unless  subordi- 
nate officers  are  prompt  and  generally  understand  the  situa- 
tion." 

The  worst  obstacle  to  a  march  is  a  timid  or  overcautious  com- 
mander who  allows  a  small  retarding  force  in  his  front  to  stand 
in  his  way  to  induce  him  to  halt  and  deploy.  The  commander 
must  decide  promptly  whether  or  not  the  force  can  offer  serious 
opposition  and  he  must  not  be  misled  by  noise  and  demonstra- 
tions. He  should  be  able  to  judge  from  the  reports  of  his  cav- 
alry whether  there  is  any  possibility  or  probability  of  the  force 
in  his  front  being  considerable:  if  he  judge  that  it  is  not,  the  ad- 
vance guard  should  be  ordered  to  sweep  it  away  and  to  keep  it  on 
the  run.  This  was  done  by  General  Canby  in  his  advance  against 
Mobile  when  the  enemy  wished  to  gain  time  to  perfect  and  rein- 
f  jrce  his  defences. 

The  great  bugbear  in  marches  is  the  weight  which  the  soldier 
is  expected  to  carry.  The  question  is  a  vexed  one  in  all  armies 
and  admits  of  no  solution  because  the  average  man  is  not  strong 
enough  to  carry  all  that  he  needs  in  the  field  without  being  fatally 
encumbered.  Most  soldiers  solve  it  for  themselves  by  soqner  or 
later  throwing  away  the  knapsack,  usually  when  going  into  action 
for  the  first  or  second  time.  German  troops  are  now  required  to 
pile  their  knapsacks  before  battle:  it  is  said,  they  can  be  collected 


*  See  note  at  the  end  of  chapter. 


-96- 

after  a  victory,  while  in  case  of  defeat  they  would  be  discarded 
in  any  case.  This  is  possible  and  will  work  well  at  maneuvres: 
in  war,  no  regiment  knows,  as  a  rule,  at  what  moment  it  may  be 
suddenly  ordered  forward  under  fire  or  whether  the  order  will 
come  or  not.  In  the  first  case  there  will  be  only  time  enough  for 
each  man  to  discard  his  pack  where  he  stands,  while  in  case  of 
uncertainty  no  one  will  know  the  right  moment  to  pile  knapsacks: 
in  both  cases  the  regiment  will  usually  be  far  away  from  the  spot 
after  a  battle.  Men  cling  longest  to  great  coat  and  blanket,  sel- 
dom or  never  discarding  the  last.  Unencumbered  men  can 
easily  march  one  third  farther  than  others. 

It  is  difficult  to  discuss  foot-gear  temperately  when  men  are 
permitted  to  buy  and  wear  any  kind  of  shoe  they  please.  In 
theory  they  are  supposed  to  selecl  good  shoes  of  a  size  which 
will  fit:  in  practice  they  are  judges  neither  of  workmanship  nor 
quality,  are  imposed  on  by  cheap  dealers  or  sele6t  fashionable 
shapes  without  regard  to  comfort.  A  shoe  with  square  toe, 
double  extension-sole,  bellows-tongue,  of  grain  leather,  lacing 
well  above  the  ankle  and  purchased  of  a  first-class  dealer  at  his 
own  price  will  do  much  towards  preventing  straggling  and  will  be 
very  inexpensive  in  the  end.*  Shoes  should  be  amply  large  but 
not  loose.  Stockings  of  pure  wool  are  much  the  best  to  march 
in  without  regard  to  the  season  of  the  year;  they  are,  however, 
expensive  and  cannot  be  kept  from  shrinking. 

Tentage,  excepting  to  a  limited  extent,  cannot  be  carried  with- 
out extravagant  allowance  of  wagons,  yet  some  sort  of  shelter  is 
desirable  in  most  climates.  In  the  South  and  Southwest,  during 
the  War  of  Secession  few  troops  had  tents,  but  the  climate  was 
mild.  They  suffered  much,  however,  from  cold  at  night  and  es- 
pecially from  prolonged  rains.  This  suffering  was  largely  tem- 
porary physical  discomfort  and  did  not  affeft  their  health  unfav- 
orably; colds  and  the  like  were  unknown.  In  very  cold 
weather  tents  without  stoves  are  hardly  an  alleviation  and  men 
hug  the  camp  fires  outside.  For  a  prolonged  campaign  with 
reduced  transportation  the  choice  must  be  between  shelter  tents, 
which  add  to  the  weight  carried  by  the  men,  and  bivouac.  For 
eight  months  in  the  year  and  with  plenty  of  fuel  the  latter  can 
oftenbe  made  satisfactory  and  there  will  be  an  occasional  apple 
tree  or  fence  corner  in  the  way  of  luxury. 

The  faft  is  that  on  a  long  campaign  no  one  can  be  comfortable 
excepting  the  higher  and  older  officers,  (as  it  is  right  they  should) 

__  *  Shoes  can  now  be  had  ready  made  in  any  style  and  to  fit  any  foot.  In  case  of  war  a 
Captain  of  foot  troops  can  obtain  a  supply  of  "shoes— if  need  be,  on  his  personal  credit— for 
his  command,  in  a  few  days. 


—97  — 

unless  the  weather  is  fine:  bad  days  must  be  met  with  youth  and 
a  philosophieal  frame  of  mind. 

NOTE. — American,  like  English  troops,  do  their  duty  soberly:  they  lack,  in 
addition,  the  stimulus  of  traditions,  brilliant  uniforms  and  military  song  and 
story  which  relieve  monotony  and  hardships  in  European  battalions.  In  the 
Civil  War,  regimental  bands,  soon  decimated,  disappeared  or  were  consoli- 
dated at  distant  Headquarters:  tents  and  transportation  were  reduced  to  a 
minimum,  and  regular  mails  were  possible  only  in  the  short  intervals  between 
campaigns.  The  day's  march  was  often  through  a  barren,  nearly  always 
through  a  thinly  populated  and  deserted  region,  lacking  the  picturesque  sur- 
roundings of  people  and  villages,  of  hills  and  vineyards,  which  freshen  the 
spirits  of  troops  on  the  fertile  plains  of  Europe.  The  one  thing  that  could 
have  been  done  for  them  was  to  supervise  their  marching.  Often  no  word  of 
of  the  length  of  the  morrow's  march  reached  the  troops  and  men  might  hus- 
band their  strength  and  available  food  and  water  or  not  as  they  saw  fit, — and 
at  the  end  of  a  reasonable  number  of  miles  undergo  the  most  harrassing  of 
all  experiences  of  looking  every  few  minutes  for  the  sight  of  camp  which 
would  not  come,  perhaps  for  hours  and  until  long  after  dark.  Late  at  night, 
for,  as  a  rule  it.  was  late  when  the  last  troops  can^e  in — a  message  would  be 
sent  to  divisions,  probably  by  a  staff  officer,  naming  the  hour  for  march  the 
next  day.  The  same  message  was  rapidly  transmitted  by  mounted  troopers 
to  subdivisions — and  this  was  all.  Reveille  was  sounded  about  the  same  time 
everywhere  and  often  troops  got  under  arms  and  in  ranks  only  to  lie  about 
until  it  was  time  to  take  the  road.  This  seemed  to  depend  largely  on  the 
subordinates  down  to  regimental  and  even  company  commanders.  If  one  of 
these,  or  a  brigade  commander,  knowing  that  his  command  could  not  move 
until  an  indefinite  time  later,  waited  until  what  he  himself  took  the  responsi- 
bility of  considering  the  last  moment,  it  was  an  even  chance  that  his  men 
stood  under  arms  an  hour  or  more,  previous  to  marching,  either  through  ex- 
cess of  caution  on  his  part  or  because  of  frequent  halts  of  the  column  due  to 
improper  marching  at  its  head  or  to  obstacles  on  the  road  which  should  have, 
been  discovered  and  removed  the  preceeding  day.  The  only  orders  insisted  on 
during  the  march  were  to  keep  well  closed  up,  to  comply  with  which  meant 
usually  the  most  tiresome  and  wearing  changes  of  gait  from  a  run  to  a  "mark 
time."  Hourly  rests,  if  ordered  at  all,  were  consumed  in  closing  up,  the  tail- 
ing out  being  in  most  cases  excessive,  due  to  obstacles  in  the  nature  of  defiles 
ahead.  Word  of  these  obstacles  was  rarely  sent  to  the  rear  while  they  were 
being  made  passable  or  were  being  removed,  so  that  troops  at  a  sudden  halt 
would  waste  opportunities  for  rest  in  waiting  for  the  usual  onward  movement. 
Prolonged  noon-day  halts  on  account  of  heat  or  for  food  were  exceptions,  and 
the  men  often  munched  hardtack  and  whatever  else  they  had  while  en  route. 
Some  time  in  the  afternoon  camp  would  be  anxiously  looked  for,  often  hours 
in  advance.  In  any  event  the  rearmost  troops  seldom  reached  it  until  after 
dark,  the  difficulties  and  fatigues  of  the  road  increasing  many  fold  after  sun- 
set. Perhaps  at  8  or  9  o'clock  or  later  the  reflected  light  of  innumerable 
camp  fires  on  the  sky  would  indicate,  unmistakably,  "camp  ahead."  This 
meant  inevitably  a  rather  prolonged  halt  at  first  (while  the  troops  ahead  filed 
off  the  road)  and  then  a  succession  of  short  halts  and  forward  movements  as 
the  successive  regiments  were  shown  their  quarters  by  an  Aid.  Arms  being 

'3 


-98- 

stacked  many  were  content  to  throw  themselves  on  the  ground  and  sleep: 
others  would  erect,  anywhere,  the  bits  of  shelter  tents  to  which  they  had 
clung:  in  all  cases  fires  were  started  and  coffee  made,  but  rarely  without  a 
laborious  search  for  wood  and  water,  blinded  by  the  many  fires,  knowing  only 
the  general  direction,  stumbling  over  sleeping  troops  lying  in  all  directions 
and  followed  by  their  imprecations;  and  traversing  the  inequalities  of  un- 
known ground,  stumps,  logs,  underbrush  and  morass  in  the  dark  or  worse 
than  dark,  of  the  fire-light. 
The  picture  is  not  overdrawn. 


VII. 

The  concentration  and  strategic  deployment  of  the  German  forces  in 
1870,  profoundly  planned  and  skillfully  executed,  placed  France 
at  the  mercy  of  her  antagonist,  in  advance  even  of  the  first  col- 
lision, if  the,  view  which  has  been  taken  of  modern  strategy  in 
these  notes  is  correa.  Modified  by  conditions  which  will  differ 
in  degree  but  not  in  kind,  and  by  the  size  of  the  armies  which 
will  be  employed,  these  operations  must  long  serve  as  a  model. 
Their  study  will  show,  it  is  believed: 

i st.  That  the  strategic  plan  must  be  made  in  advance  and  be 
ready  when  war  is  declared,  because  its  execution  depends  on 
promptness  of  mobilization  and  concentration. 

2nd.  That  its  most  vital  problem  will  be  the  selection  of  a 
zone  of  concentration. 

3rd.  That  it  can  lead  only  up  to  the  first  battles.  The  situa- 
tion resulting  from  these  will  impose  the  necessity  of  adopting 
new  plans  from  day  to  day,  it  may  be  from  hour  to  hour. 

4th.  That  "mistakes  in  the  original  massing  of  the  armies  can 
hardly  be  retrieved  in  the  whole  course  of  a  campaign."  "It  is 
not  impossible  that  a  campaign  unfortunately  begun  may  sud- 
denly, by  a  single  victory,  take  a  favorable  course,  but  it  is  in 
the  highest  degree  improbable."  "The  better  strategical  posi- 
tion of  one  side  proclaims  at  once  definitely  its  tactical  superior- 
ity."* 

The  order  for  mobilization  issued  July  isth:  on  the  23rd  trans- 
port by  rail  to  the  frontier  commenced:  on  the  3©th  the  three 
armies  occupied  the  line  of  the  Rhine  from  Coblenz  to  Carlsruhe. 

On  July  3oth  the  simple  order  which  follows,  initiated  move- 
ments which  resulted  in  the  subjugation  of  France  and  in  the 
destruction  or  capture  of  her  armies: 

"JtJLY  30,  9  o'clock  P.  M. 

"His  Majesty  considers  it  expedient  that  as  the  Third  Army  is 
reinforced  by  the  Baden  and  Wiirtemberg  divisions,  it  should  ad- 
vance toward  the  south  by  the  left  bank  of  the  Rhine  to  seek  and 
attack  the  enemy.  In  this  way  the  construaion  of  bridges  to 


*  von  der  Goltz. 


IOO — 

the   south  of  Lauterburg   will  be   prevented,  and  the   whole  of 
South  Germany  protected  in  the  most  effective  manner." 

(Signed)  "VON  MOLTKE."* 

Moltke's  plan.  The  plan  was,  simply,  to  unite  the  three  arm- 
ies on  the  northern  frontier  of  France,  between  Luxemburg  (the 
Moselle)  and  the  Rhine  where  that  river  forms  with  the  northern 
frontier  nearly  a  right  angle.  In  selecting  this  theatre  of  opera- 
tions, therefore,  he  not  only  declined  to  utilize  the  Rhine  as  a 
line  of  defense  but  he  left  that  portion  of  the  German  frontier 
open  to  the  enemy.  Knowing,  however,  that  the  concentration 
would  be  accomplished  before  the  French  would  advance  in  force 
he  felt  sure  that  the  German  advance  towards  the  Moselle  would 
"protect  the  whole  of  South  Germany  in  the  most  effective  man- 
ner." 

This  admirably  conceived  and  masterly  plan  i£  characterized 
by  simplicity  and  directness:  it  may  even  seem  that  its  adoption 
should  have  been  obvious  now  that  its  brilliant  results  are  known 
and  may  be  easily  traced  back  to  it.  Any  plan,  however,  which 
involved  leaving,  at  the  outset,  the  South  German  frontier  open 
and  unguarded,  requiring  the  actual  withdrawal  from  there  of  its 
natural  protectors,  the  South  German  contingent,  called  for  im- 
plicit confidence  in  the  chief  of  the  general  staff  together  with 
courage  and  convictions  on  his  part,  of  a  high  order. 

The  zone  of  concentration  which  was  selected  is  divided  in  two 
by  a  range  of  mountains  of  considerable  length;  on  the  one  side, 
the  Rhine  valley,  on^the  other,  the  Palatinate.  The  latter  was 
the  real  base  of  operations  against  the  Moselle,  with  much  the 
largest  army  of  the  three  in  the  center  closely  connected  with  the 
First  Army  on  its  right  and  covered  there  by  the  neutral  frontier 
of  Luxemberg:  while  in  the  Rhine  valley,  with  the  passes  over 
the  Vosges  mountains,  were  assembled  the  troops,  the  Third 
Army,  which  on  account  of  restricted  space  could  not  be  deployed 
in  the  Palatinate  and  which,  in  any  event,  were  required  to  cover 
the  right  flank. 

Moltke  assumed  in  his  original,  and,  in  a  certain  sense,  pro- 
visional plan,  that  the  German  armies  would  be  mobilized  and 
concentrated  on  the  frontier  in  fourteen  days:  that  the  French 


*  The  three  armies  were  composed,  as  is  well  known,  as  follows: 

First  Army  (Steinnietz)  I,  VII,  VIII,  Corps.    .  -  \/ 94.000 

Second  Army  (Frederick  Charles)  II,  III,  IV,  IXTXII,  Guard  Corps 228,000 

Third  Army  (Crown  Prince)  V,  VI,  XI,  I  Bav.  II  Bav.,  Baden  Division,  Wurtemburg 

Division 195,000 

The  totals,  which  represent  "paper  strength,"  are  given  at  nearest  round  numbers  in  the 
fourth  place,  and  7$  may  be  deducted.  The  I,  II  and  VI  Corps  did  not  join  their  respective 
armies  until  some  time  in  August. 


101 


would  take  longer  than  this  but  that,  in  any  event,  their  concen- 
tration would  not  begin  until  mobilization  was  completed:  it 
therefore  contemplated  placing  the  Second  and  Third  Armies  on 
the  frontier  at  once;  but  to  provide  against  the  possible  violation 
of  the  neutrality  of  Luxemberg  by  the  French  the  First  Army 
was  to  assemble  to  the  right  and  well  to  the  rear  of  the  second. 
This  plan  plainly  designates  the  Second  Army  as  the  main  body, 
which  the  First  Army  could  readily  reinforce,  while  the  Third 
might,  according  to  circumstances,  be  called  on  to  remain  on  the 
defensive,  to  operate  southward  along  the  Rhine  or,  finally,  to 
take  the  offensive  and  advance  into  France. 

The  German  concentration  was  to  take  place,  and  did  take 
place,  principally  by  rail  and  it  is  interesting  to  note  how  skill- 
fully the  existing  railroad  lines  were  iitilized  in  first  bringing  up 
troops  where  they  were  most  needed  and  afterwards  distributing 
the  others  according  to  the  requirements  of  the  situation  as  it 
developed. 

Nine  lines,  in  all,  were  used; — four  of  these,  the  three  South 
German  lines  and  the  line  from  Minister  being  short  and  expect- 
ed to  transport  rather  less  than  one  corps  each.  The  VIII  Corps, 
the  Baden  and  Wurtemberg  Divisions  and  the  II  Bavarian  Corps 
could  reach  their  destination  in  time,  by  marching.  There  were 
therefore  five  railroads  available  to  transport  the.  rest  of  the 
troops,  nine  corps,  shortly  increased  to  twelve.  About  two  corps, 
therefore,  fell  to  each  road.  Most  of  the  railroads  terminated 
at  the  Rhine,  along  which  river  most  of  the  troops  would  be  de- 
trained. Only  two  lines  extended  beyond  the  river  to  the  French 
frontier. 

Four  lines  terminated  in  the  zone  of  concentration  of  the 
Third  Army,  and  this  zone  could  be  promptly  occupied  by  the 
South  German  contingent  by  marching.  It  would  be  occupied 
then  by  a  large  force,  before  the  advance  troops  of  the  first  and 
second  armies  had  begun  to  arrive  elsewhere,  consisting  mainly 
of  a  contingent  which  the  French,  by  promptly  crossing  the 
river,  might  otherwise  endeavor  to  cut  off  and  defeat  separately. 

Moltke's  assumption  that  the  French  would  first  complete  their 
mobilization  and  then  concentrate  was  wrong.  They  assembled, 
instead,  considerable  forces  along  the  eastern  and  northeastern 
frontier  and  these  might  easily  combine  and  take  the  initiative 
by  advancing  into  Germany.  An  advance  by  crossing  the  upper 
Rhine  seemed  improbable  fo'r  obvious  reasons  and  \\a>  more 
p -ovided  against  by  the  position  of  German  troops,  especially  o: 
those  of  the  Third  Army;  while  an  advance  into  the  Palatinate 


102 

would  be  met  by  the  main  force,  which  was  then  being  concen- 
trated in  proper  shape  and  advancing  with  caution  in  view  of  this 
contingency. 

French  ina6livity  and  the  certainty  that  the  neutral  territory 
of  Luxemberg  would  not  be  violated,  speedily  cleared  the  situa- 
tion: and  the  frontier  was  finally  occupied,  in  general,  as  follows: 

The  First  Army  on  the  line  of  the  Saar  from  Merzig  to  Saar- 
louis,  joining-  immediately  on  its  left  with  the  Second  Army,  which 
extended  from  Saarlouis  beyond  Sarreguemines.  Both  together, 
therefore,  formed  a  single  group  of  about  200,000  men  (not  in- 
cluding the  corps  in  reserve)  occupying  a  front  of  about  thirty 
miles,  about  6,500  men  to  the  mile.  At  this  time  this  group  was 
about  twice  as  strong  as  the  Third  Army:  its  organization  in  two 
''armies,"  while  perhaps  no  longer  called  for,  was  retained.  The 
The  Third  Army,  then  about  130,000  strong  was  concentrated 
between  Laudan  and  Carlsruhe  on  a  front  of  about  twenty  miles, 
also  with  about  6,500  men  to  the  mile.  It  was  divided  unequally 
in  two  by  the  Rhine,  but  ample  facilities  for  crossing  were  pro- 
vided. 6,500  men  to  the  mile  of  front  is  about  3^  men  to  the 
yard  or  about  one-half  the  number  with  which  the  Germans 
attacked  in  the  first  battles;  and  about  one-half  the  number  with 
which  the  Federals  defended  the  position  at  Gettysburg. 

Between  Sarregemines  and  Laudan  is  the  mountainous  region, 
about  fifty  miles  wide  which  the  Germans  occupied  by  a  small 
corps  of  observation.  Its  main  highway  into  France  was  com- 
manded by  the  French  fortress  of  Bitche. 

It  is  clear  from  the  geographical  chara6ler  of  this  region  that 
the  two  groups  of  armies  were  intended  to  operate  separately  as 
no  junction  would  be  possible,  unless  it  were  by  an  advance  into 
France  or  by  a  retreat  into  Germany.  The  reserve  corps,  how- 
ever, which  had  been  concentrated  in  rear  on  the  Rhine  were  so 
placed  as  to  be  able  to  reinforce  either  group  or  both,  at  pleas- 
ure. 

The  strategic  deployment  and  march  to  the  frontier  of  the 
Second  Army. — The  zone  of  concentration  of  the  Second  Army 
was  the  Rhine  between  Bingen  and  Mannheim. 

On  July  25th  the  advance  troops  were  detraining  on  this  line. 
Instead,  however,  of  being  pushed  forward  at  once  they 
were  held  to  await  the  completion  of  the  large  units  near  the 
stations,  because  it  was  now  known  that  the  French  occupied  the 
frontier  in  considerable  force  and  might  make  a  forward  move- 
ment. 


10? 


By  July  3oth  it  was  believed  that  no  offensive  movement  on 
the  part  of  the  French  need  be  looked  for.  The  army  was  there- 
fore ordered  to  the  left  bank  of  the  river  to  occupy  the  strong 
defensive  position  on  the  eastern  slope  of  the  mountains,  Alsenz, 
Grlinstadt,  Golheim. 

On  July  3ist  the  III  and  IV  Corps  occupied  this  line,  while  the 
IX  and  XII  received  orders  to  push  forward  to  it  as  soon  as 
possible. 

The  5th  ard  6th  cavalry  divisions  had  been  sent  forward  to  the 
frontier  to  explore.  On  the  3ist  they  formed  three  columns, 
holding  the  two  highroads  from  Mayence  and  Mannheim  to 
Sarrebriick,  while  a  regiment  established  connexion  between  the 
Second  and  Third  Armies  at  Pirmasens.  The  front  of  exploration 
was  about  45  miles. 

Up  to  August  3rd  the  forward  movement  of  the  army  was  con- 
ducted with  great  caution  because,  in  the  first  place  an  offensive 
movement  on  the  part  of  the  French  was  still  deemed  possible, 
and  also  because  the  corps  were  still  being  reinforced  and  com- 
pleted by  the  last  troops  from  the  detraining  stations.  Two  ad- 
vance detraining  stations  had,  in  the  mean  time,  been  established 
at  Baumholder  and  Kaiserslantern.  Communication  with  the 
First  Army  had  been  established  at  Tholey. 

In  case  of  an  offensive  movement  the  line  of  the  Lauter,  be- 
tween Offenbach  and  Kaiserslantern  was  to  be  occupied  (August 
2nd,  3rd),  presumably  with  the  III  Corps  on  the  right,  the  IV 
Corps  on  the  left,  the  IX  Corps  in  the  center,  with  the  X  Corps, 
XII  Corps,  and  the  Guard  Corps  within  call.  Otherwise  the  III 
and  IV  Corps  were  to  advance  a  short  day's  march  and  await  the 
closing  up  of  all  the  corps  to  within  half  a  day's  march.  This 
latter  movement  was  inaugurated  so  that  August  3rd,  4th,  the 
army  was  in  two  lines  as  follows: 

In  the  first  line  the  III  and  IV  Corps,  their  advance  troops  at 
Konken  and  Bruchmuhlbach,  on  a  front  of  about  15  miles. 

In  the  second  line  the  Guard  Corps  was  at  Kaiserslantern,  the 
IX,  XII  and  X  Corps  advancing  from  Grlinstadt,  Alzey  and  Fiir- 
feld,  respectively. 

The  exploring  cavalry  was  25  miles  in  advance,  quite  close  to 
the  frontier  and  covering  a  front  of  about  20  miles. 

In  these  positions  the  corps  held  the  wooded  and  hilly  country 
on  the  western  slope  of  the  Hardt,  on  a  narrow  front,  in  great 
depth  and  ready  at  any  time  to  take  up  a  strong  defensive  posi- 
tion. Its  next  marches  would  result  in  the  deployment  of  the 


— 104— 

army  beyond  the  wooded  defiles,  the  deployment  being  covered 
on  the  right  by  the  First  Army. 

This  deployment  was  originally  intended  to  take  place  Augur  t 
yth.  It  was  known  that  the  French  had  attacked  Sarrebriick  and 
made  demonstrations  towards  Volkingen  and  Saareguemines, 
which  might  or  might  not  indicate  a  general  offensive  movement 
on  their  part;  moreover  the  Third  Army  was  to  take  the  offen- 
sive the  next  day  (4th),  and  the  result  of  this  movement  was  to 
be  awaited.  If  victorious,  the  First  and  Second  armies  would  at 
once  advance  to  the  Sarre,  while  the  forward  movement  of  the 
Third  army  would  cover  their  left  flank. 

But  already  on  the  4th  it  became  known  that  the  Second  Army 
could  deploy  from  its  defiles  without  fear  of  attack  and  prelimi- 
nary orders  for  the  march  were  given. 

This  knowledge  was  obtained  from  the  reports  of  the  cavalry 
and  especially  from  those  of  the  6th  cavalry  division,  which  were 
promptly  transmitted  to  Headquarters.  On  receiving  informa- 
tion of  the  combat  of  August  2nd  at  Sarrebriick,  the  command- 
ing officer  of  this  division,  not  content  with  any  explanation  of 
the  French  movement,  no  matter  how  plausible,  promptly  des- 
patched a  squadron  on  each  of  four  principal  roads  leading  from 
the  vicinity  of  Ottweiler  to  the  frontier  with  orders  to  keep  in 
contact  with  the  French  forces  wherever  found.  These  squad- 
rons reached  the  frontier,  attacked  patrols,  took  prisoners  and 
discovered  that  the  enemy's  columns  were  everywhere  retiring. 
Following  these,  the  brigade  on  the  extreme  left,  at  Zweibriicken, 
sent  forward  five  detachments,  each  of  several  squadrons,  which 
pushed  on,  ten  miles  beyond  the  frontier  and  viewed  the  camps 
at  Rohrbach  and  Bitche.  On  the  right  the  cavalry  penetrated  to 
the  vicinity  of  Forbach,  five  miles  in  rear  of  the  formost  French 
positions. 

In  consequence  of  the  information  received  dire6lly,  or  indire6t- 
ly  (through  General  Headquarters)  from  the  cavalry,  and  for 
other  reasons  which  will  be  mentioned  further  on,  the  Second 
Army  advanced  into  the  open  region  of  the  Sarre  and  on  the 
evening  of  the  5th  held  the  following  positions  on  four  roads, 
Neunkirchen — Sarrebriick,  Homburg — St.  Ingbert,  Horn  burg — 
Sarreguemines,  Einod — Rohrbach,  leading  from  the  Neunkirchen 
—Zweibriicken  line  to  the  frontier:  III  Corps,  Neunkirchen,— 
advance  guard  at  Sulzbach,  6  miles  in  front;  X  Corps,  probably 
on  or  near  the  road  Neunkirchen — Homburg,  about  half  way 
between  these  places,  advance  guard  8  miles  off  at  St.  Ingbert; 
Guard  Corps  on  the  line  Homburg — Einod;  IV  Corps  near 


—  io5— 

Zweibriicken,  little  more  than  one  mile  from  the  frontier,  its  ad- 
vance guard  on  the  line;  IX  Corps  in  rear  at  Waldmohr,  and  the 
XII  Corps  advancing  from  Bruchmiihlbach. 

The  front  of  march  was  now  that  of  a  line  of  battle  which  the 
six  corps  deployed  would  occupy  with  about  seven  men  per  yard 
of  front,  while  the  furthest  troops  were  less  than  a  day's  march 
in  rear. 

The  formation  may  be  considered  to  be  in  three  echelons,  each 
of  two  corps. 

The  frontier  was  to  be  crossed  by  the  heads  of  all  the  columns 
at  the  same  time.  .As  is  well  known,  this  plan  was  frustrated  by 
the  advance  of  part  of  the  VII  Corps  of  the  First  Army. 

Comments.  The  foregoing  sketch  of  the  strategic  deployment 
of  the  Second  Army  and  the  march  to  the  frontier  from  its  zone 
of  concentration  on  the  Rhine,  is  a  general  outline  only,  and  is 
not  exa6l.  The  salient  features  of  the  movement  as  it  was 
planned,  ordered  and,  to  a  great  extent,  executed,  are  given, 
unencumbered  by  non-essential  details  which  would  obscure  the 
narrative  while  adding  to  its  accuracy.  Some  of  these  details 
follow. 

On  July  28th, only  two  corps,  the  III  and  IV,had  finished  detrain- 
ing at  Bingen  and  Mannheim,  respectively.  As,  at  this  time,  the 
Third  Army  had  attained  sufficient  strength  to  hold  its  own,  these 
,  two  corps  were  no  longer  needed  on  the  Rhine  and  it  was  conven- 
ient if  not  necessary  for  them  to  vacate  cantonments  for  troops  to 
arrive.  They  were  therefore  ordered  forward  to  the  Alsenz  line, 
on  the  29th,  which  line  they  would  reach  on  the  3ist.  The  IX 
and  XII  Corps  were  not  concentrated  near  Mayence  until  August 
2nd,  while  the  X  and  Guard  Corps  did  not  finish  detraining  until 
the  5th,  though  it  is  true  that  their  detraining  stations  had  been 
advanced  to  the  line  Kaiserslautern — Baumholder.  It  would 
seem,  therefore  that  the  stricl:  separation  between  concentration, 
strategic  deployment,  and  attack  of  the  frontier,  which  the  Ger- 
mans inculcate,  was  not  observed  and  could  not  be;  for  the  rapid 
developing  of  the  situation  demanded  that  these  operations  be 
carried  on,  nolens  volens,  simultaneously. 

When  the  Second  Army  was  ordered  to  occupy  the  Alsenz  line, 
only  two  corps,  the  III  and  IV,  were  ready  to  march.*  Thty 
would  reach  the  new  position  on  the  3ist,  and  it  was  evidently 
the  intention  that  they  should  hold  it,  or,  at  most,  advance  slow- 
ly, until  some  of  the  corps  in  rear  could  advance  to  supporting 

•The  IV  Corps  complete:  the  III  was  not  completed  until  August  ard. 

I  I- 


—  io6 — 

distance.  As  a  matter  of  fact  the  two  corps  continued  to  march 
towards  the  line  of  the  Lauter — and  this,  again,  it  would  seem, 
because  the  regular  sequence  of  events  had  been  disturbed  and 
it  was  already  necessary  to  meet  the  new.  In  anticipation  of  the 
march  of  the  Second,  the  First  Army  was  assembling  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Wadern,  therefore  well  in  advance  of  the  gen- 
eral line:  with  the  Second  Army  stationary  the  first  would  be 
isolated  not  only  by  its  position  and  distance  from  the  Second 
but  because  of  the  nature  of  the  country  which  separated  them. 
Then,  again,  it  had  become  necessary  to  utilize  the  railroads  be- 
yond the  original  zone  of  concentration  and  to  advance  the 
detraining  stations  for  two  corps:  to  cover  these  an  advance  was 
imperative.  Finally,  the  5th  and  6th  cavalry  divisions  had  been 
ordered  to  the  frontier  line  and  it  was  deemed  advisable  to  sup- 
port them  by  a  division  from  each  of  the  two  corps,*  beyond  the 
defiles  of  the  Hardt. 

It  is  worthy  of  note  that  the  5th  and  5th  cavalry  divisions  were 
not  ordered  to  the  front  until  July  3oth,  and  that  up  to  that  date 
no  exploration  of  the  frontier  by  cavalry  had  been  organized.  This 
was  undoubtedly  due  to  the  slowrness  with  which  the  mounted 
troops  were  entrained,  to  difficulties  of  furnishing  their  transpor- 
tation and  to  the  fact  that  they  were  not,  as  a  rule,  forwarded 
until  a  large  proportion  of  infantry  had  already  reached  the  zone 
of  concentration.  These  obstacles  will  exist  in  future  and  it  will 
be  necessary  hereafter  to  station  permanently  large  bodies  of 
cavalry  near  those  frontier  regions  in  which  war  may  be  looked 
for,  to  protect  the  concentration,  to  disturb  or  prevent  that  of 
the  enemy  and  to  keep  in  touch  with  his  columns.  As  the  5th 
and  6th  divisions  could  not  reach  the  frontier  line  until  the  3rd  or 
4th,  it  is  clear  that  their  presence  and  advance  was  not  intended 
to  protect  and  cover  the  concentration  of  the  Second  Army,  be- 
cause that  concentration  had  then  been  accomplished,  i.  e.,  if  any 
particular  date  may  be  accepted  as  marking  its  termination.  The 
date  usually  given  in  narratives  of  the  war  is  the  2pth  or  3oth  of 
July,  but  the  last  effectives  did  not  join  the  Third  Army  until 
August  3rd,  the  day  before  its  first  action,  and  did  not  join  the 
Second  Army  until  the  5th,  on  the  eve  of  Spicheren;  (indeed,  one 
battery  was  detrained  on  the  field  during  the  progress  of  the  bat- 
tle), while  long  after  these  dates  the  transport  to  the  frontier  of 
parts  of  the  I,  II  and  VI  Corps  was  still  going  on. 

It  must  not  be  forgotten,  however,  that,  though  it  was  defective 
in  more  than  minor  details,  the  concentraticn  was  not  begun  until 
mobilization  ivas  fltris/ieJ,  and  no  matter  what  proportion  of  its 


effective  force  or  what  part  of  its  equipment  this  or  that  corps 
might  lack,  it  stood  ready  somewhere,  complete  in  everything,  to 
be  forwarded  at  the  first  favorable  opportunity.  This  was  the 
radical  distinction  between  French  and  German  methods  at  that 
time. 

The  advantages  attending  rapid  and  systematic  concentration 
were  so  conspicuous  in  this  war  that  since  then  many  have  been 
satisfied  to  trace  to  them  alone,  the  brilliant  results  which  followed. 
It  is  quite  certain  that,  in  future,  plans  of  mobilization,  trans- 
port and  assemblement  will  be  perfected  and  tested  in  peace  with 
the  greatest  diligence  and  that  the  first  effort  in  war  will  be  to 
interfere  with  and,  if  possible,  upset  the  concentration  of  an  ad- 
versary. In  1870,  the  concentration  of  the  German  armies  was 
undisturbed,  in  spite  of  which  fa6t  it  was  necessary  to  modify 
original  platis  at  more  or  less  critical  moments:  and  it  is  easy  to 
understand  how,  at  one  time,  an  enterprising  enemy  could  have 
played  havoc  with  them.  Hereafter,  liberty  to  concentrate  with 
comparative  leisure  must  be  purchased  in  battles  which  will  take 
place  between  masses — for  the  most  part,  mounted  troops— far  in 
advance  of  the  zone  and  ready  in  position  at  the  outbreak  of 
war.  Every  effort  will  be  made  to  transfer  the  theatre  of  this 
preliminary  warfare  to  the  adversary's  territory. 

The  First  Army.  The  line  of  the  Sarre  between  Merzig  and 
Sarrelonis  was  assigned  originally  to  be  occupied  by  the  First 
Army.  At  that  time  this  consisted  of  the  VII  and  VIII  Corps 
only  and  on  July  3ist  the  VII  stood  concentrated  at  Treves. 
The  VIII,  on  that  day,  had  two  or  three  regiments  on  the  fron- 
tier line  and  other  troops  were  en  route,  so  that  the  corps  was 
making  a  movement  forward  by  various  roads,  all  leading  in  the 
direction  of  Sarrebriick,  in  a  depth  of  about  60  miles.  In  the 
mean  time  orders  from  General  Headquarters  required  the  First 
Army  to  occupy  the  line,  from  Wadern  east,  by  August  3rd. 
This  was  a  precautionary  order  to  prevent  the  First  Army  from 
advancing  at  a  rate  which  must  result  in  isolating  its  operations. 
but  it  soon  transpired  that  the  cantonments  of  its  foremost  troops 
already  overlapped  those  of  the  Second  Army.  It  therefore  re- 
ceived orders  to  incline  to  the  right.  "But  its  chief,  fearing  to 
be  deprived  of  the  honor  of  giving  the  first  blows,  had  cleared 
the  ground  by  pushing  his  troops  upon  the  frontier.  In  conse- 
quence, one  of  his  corps,  the  VII,  took  measures  to  move  its  ad- 
vance-guard upon  Sarrebriick."  This  movement  led  to  the  bat- 
tle of  Spicheren. 

The  Third  Army.      This    army  was  intended  to  ad  independ- 


— io8— 

ently,  only  if  opposed  by  a  considerable  French  force.  If  un- 
opposed or  if  confronted  by  a  containing  force  it  was  to  brush 
this  aside  and  by  the  direction  of  its  march  unite  with  the  advanc- 
ing Second  Army,  west  of  the  Vosges.  It  was  possible  to  increase 
its  effective  by  one  or  all  of  three  corps,  then  in  rear,  or  to 
reduce  it  by  one  or  two  corps  by  withdrawing  these  to  join  the 
troops  on  the  Sarre.  At  the  end  of  July,  the  distribution  of  the 
French  army  wras  pretty  accurately  known  at  German  General 
Headquarters,  and  it  was  thought  best — as  it  was  certainly  most 
convenient — to  finally  add  one  additional  corps  to  each,  of  the 
three  armies.  The  right  wing  and  center  were  then  so  strong 
that  it  would  be  exceedingly  difficult  to  employ  the  entire  force 
at  the  same  time,  and  for  this  reason,  if  for  no  other,  the  effect- 
ive strength  of  the  Third  Army  was  not  reduced,  but  increased 
by  the  VI  Corps.  Under  the  reasonable  supposition  that  the 
French  would  act  with  ordinary  prudence  and  perhaps  with  much 
skill,  the  plan  at  that  time  was  an  advance  by  all  three  armies  to 
confront  the  enemy  with  an  overwhelming  force  beyond  the 
Sarre.  With  this  in  view,  the  Third  Army,  which  had  the  long- 
est and  most  difficult  route,  was  ordered  to  advance  first.  It  was 
expected  to  unite  with  the  center,  in  the  neighborhood  of  Sarre- 
guemines  about  August  9th.  In  any  case  the  direction  of  its 
march  would  threaten  the  right  of  the  French  and  it  might  be 
conducted  so  as  to  threaten  their  rear. 

However  interesting,  it  is  idle  to  discuss  now  what  the  French 
should  have  done  or  even  what,  under  the  circumstances,  they 
might  have  done;  for  these  considerations  are  not  relevant  to  the 
lesson  which  it  is  sought  to  inculcate.  The  lesson  is  this:  That 
a  good  general  plan,  simple  in  its  features  and  unhampered  by 
profound  combinations,  executed  with  decision,  but  with  the  cau- 
tion which  does  not  underrate  an  adversary,  is  the  best  part  of 
strategy. 

The  conception  of  such  a  plan  requires  professional  skill  and 
experience  of  the  highest  order,  and  it  must  be  laboriously  tested 
with  an  exact;  knowledge  of  details  and  minutiae.  Its  execution 
requires  the  best  organization,  discipline  and  morale;  an  infinite 
amount  of  painstaking,  monotonous  work  during  peace;  and  per- 
sistent drill,  especially  in  that  higher  sense  which  ensures  co- 
operation of  the  three  arms  of  the  service  combined. 

"These  conditions  can  not  be  created  by  the  genius  of  a  gen- 
eral-in-chief,  but  rather  by  the  prudence  of  governments,  and 
by  the  sacrifices  that  a  people  is  willing  to  make.  Those  people 
who,  distracted  by  preoccupations  of  another  kind,  negledt  them 


— 109 — 

during  peace,"  must  be  content  to  rely— as  a  rule  in  vain— "on 
whatever  brilliant  tours  de  force  their  leaders  may  be  able  to 
devise. 

Some  of  the  comments  which  the  German  operations  have- 
called  forth,  however  irrelevant  to  the  main  point  at  issue,  will 
help  to  a  better  understanding. 

"In  1870  a  certain  independence  in  the  operations  of  the  First 
and  Second  Armies  on  the  one  hand,  and  of  the  Third  Army  on 
the  other  is  recognizable.  While  the  Crown  Prince  was  passing 
the  Vosges  his  communications  with  the  other  leaders  could  only 
have  been  by  the  telegraph  lines  in  his  rear;  and  he  continued  to 
move  on  a  distinct  line  towards  Chalons,  while  they  advanced  on 
Metz.  It  might  therefore  at  first  seem  that  the  Germans  were 
operating  by  a  double  line.  But  their  base — namely  the  Rhine 
to  Germersheim — was  common  and  continuous  and  their  main 
lines  of  advance  were  never  more  than  from  thirty  to  forty  miles 
apart,  so  that  their  flanking  troops  and  outposts  must  generally 
have  been  nearly  within  a  march  of  each  other."  "With  the 
disparity  of  force  existing  in  this  campaign,  it  must  be  doubtful 
whether  the  French,  if  in  other  respects  more  equal  to  their  ad- 
versaries than  they  proved  to  be,  could  have  successfully  main- 
tained a  forward  position.  But  had  they  been  so  well  informed 
as  they  should  have  been  of  the  intentions  and  movements  of  the 
enemy  up  to  the  6th,  August,  they  might  have  contested  the 
frontier  line  with  very  different  results,  even  if  at  last  compelled 
to  retire  by  superior  numbers."  "Their  course,  if  they  were 
resolved  to  defend  the  frontier,  seems  clear.  Nothing  but  super- 
ior concentration,  in  conjunction  with  a  proper  use  of  the  topo- 
graphical advantages  for  defence,  could  avail  against  numbers  so 
disproportionate.  A  retarding  force  on  one  side  of  the  theatre 
would  have  gained  time  for  the  action  of  an  army  capable  of 
striking  a  blow  on  the  other.  Two  circumstances  pointed  to  the 
Crown  Prince's  line  of  advance  as  that  on  which  the  French 
retarding  force  should  be  placed:  ist,  it  lay  through  the  most 
difficult  and  defensible  country;  2nd,  the  retreat  might  be  con- 
ducled  for  some  time  without  laying  bare  the  communications 
of  the  co-operating  army  on  the  other  line."  "Looking  at  the 
situation  on  the  oth,  it  seems  impossible  to  doubt  that  their  ad- 
vance might  have  been  roughly  checked,  and  that  the  French,  if 
compelled  by  superior  numbers  to  fall  back,  would  have  retired 
with  a  very  different  aspect  on  the  prepared  line  of  the 
Moselle."* 

*  Hamley. 


1  IO 

'Several  writers  have  held  that  the  First  Army  should  have 
been  attacked  in  force  while  taking  up  the  Wadern  line.  If  at- 
tacked then,  they  claim,  it  would  have  been  obliged  to  fight  under 
unfavorable  circumstances  or  have  retreated.  The  claim  is  un- 
doubtedly quite  true,  though  it  is  not  clear  just  what  the  French 
could  have  accomplished  after  forcing  the  retreat.  There  seems 
to  have  been  friction  in  this  case,  in  carrying  out  the  German 
plan,  either  by  a  neglect  at  General  Headquarters  to  keep  the 
First  Army  in  touch  with  the  Second,  or  because  it  was  difficult 
to  keep  under  control  the  commander-in-chief  of  the  First  Army 
without  trespassing  at  the  same  time  on  his  prerogative  as  an  in- 
dependent commander.  The  German  official  account  makes  the 
following  good  natured  explanation: 

"The  First  Army  could  avoid  an  attack  from  superior  forces 
in  the  mountainous  ground,  which  was  extremely  favorable  for 
the  purpose."  *  *  *  "It  was  unmistakable  that  there  was  a 
considerable  difference  in  the  opinions  and  in  the  first  intentions 
prevailing  at  the  Royal  Head-Quarters  and  at  the  Head-Quarters 
of  the  First  Army  respeaively."  "The  First  Army  was  assem- 
bled before  either  of  the  other  two.  It  was  nearest  to  the  enemy 
and  formed  an  offensive  flank  for  the  Second  Army,  at  all  events 
until  the  latter  arrived  on  the  same  line  with  it.  General  v. 
Steinmetz  therefore  endeavored  from  the  commencement  to  draw 
the  enemy's  forces  upon  himself  just  as  he  had  done  with  success 
at  the  beginning  of  the  campaign  of  1866."  "When  the  posi- 
tion at  Tholey  was  subsequently  taken  up  in  virtue  of  superior 
orders,  and  troops  of  the  Second  Army  already  extended  west- 
ward beyond  the  quarters  of  the  First  Army,  General  v.  Stein- 
metz had  cause  for  apprehension  that  any  longer  delay  on  his 
part  might  throw  him  completely  into  second  line  in  the  event  of 
the  corps  of  Prince  Frederick  Charles  reaching  the  frontier  before 
him."  «Up  to  this  time  General  v.  Steinmetz  had  only  received 
delaying  or  hampering  instructions  from  the  Royal  Head-Quar- 
ters. He  therefore  wished  to  have  more  comprehensive  directions 
extending  over  a  longer  period,  during  which  he  could  preserve 
the  desired  freedom  for  his  own  resolutions.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  opinion  was  held  at  the  Royal  Head-Quarters  that  neither  the 
Second,  much  less  the  weaker  First  Army,  should  be  exposed 
singly  to  a  collision  with  the  French  main  force."  *  *  *  "It 
consequently  appeared  essential  to  halt  it  for  a  time  at  Tholey." 

"It  was  expeaed  at  the  Royal  Head-Quarters  that  the  French 
army  would  be  found,  if  not  earlier,  at  any  rate  in  position  be- 
hind the  Moselle  with  its  flanks  resting  on  Thionville  and  Metz. 


— II I  — 

In  this  event  the  First  Army  was  to  engage  the  enemy  in  front, 
while  the  Second  was  to  attack  him  directly  in  flank,  from  the 
southward.  During  the  wheel  of  one-eighth  of  a  circle  to  the 
right,  which  this  operation  rendered  necessary,  the  First  Army, 
having  the  shortest  line  to  traverse,  formed  the  pivot;  it  ought 
to  leave  the  roads  by  which  the  right  wing  of  the  Second  Army 
marched,  perfectly  free." 

"As  every  day  might  usher  in  some  great  decisive  result,  the 
Royal  Head-Quarters  thought  that  it  could  not  give  any  direc- 
tions extending  beyond  the  immediate  events.  It  was  rather, 
considered  permissible  and  necessary  on  this  and  subsequent 
critical  occasions,  to  control  the  movements  of  the  large  units  by 
definite  orders  from  the  Royal  Head-Quarters,  however  much 
that  arrangement  might  provisionally  limit  the  independence  of 
the  commanders  of  armies." 


VIII. 

OBJECTIVES. — The  selection  of  the  theatre  of  operations  to  be 
occupied,  requires  previous  knowledge  of  the  nature  and  extent 
of  whatever  obstacles  may  be  utilized  or  must  be  overcome, 
together  with  a  just  estimate  of  their  relative  military  import- 
ance. 

The  possession,  destruction  or  removal  of  one  or  more  of  them 
will  augment  an  army's  power  for  action.  These  are  then  called 
"Strategic  Points,"  and  they  become  "Objective  Points"  or 
"Objeaives." 

The  side  which  is  best  prepared  and  first  ready  will  be  able  to 
selea  the  theatre  of  operations.  If  the  seleaion  is  wise,  the  ad- 
versary will- have  no  choice  other  than  direcl:  opposition.  For 
this  reason  and  because  it  is  the  soverign  obstacle  the  enemy' s  army 
should  always  be  the  first  objective. 

The  surest,  shortest,  most  economical  and  most  effective  way  to  defeat 
an  enemy  is  to  seek  and  attack  his  army. 

However  elementary  and  evident  this  conclusion  may  seem,  it 
has  time  and  again  been  ignored.  Wars  abound  from  their  be- 
ginning in  apparent  opportunities  to  keep  one's  cake  and  eat  it— 
"to  make  omelets  without  breaking  eggs" — to  cripple  an  enemy 
and  bring  him  to  terms  by  indirea  methods,  which  are  very 
promising  and  very  enticing.  It  requires  good  judgment  together 
with  firmness  and  strength  of  purpose  to  disregard  them,  and  to 
.resist  pressure  due  to  solicitude  or  local  interests  and  to  the  in- 
evitable schemes  of  amateurs  in  the  forum  and  press. 

In  the  War  of  Secession,  it  is  no  doubt  true  that  "'the  magni- 
tude of  the  task  which  the  North  proposed  to  itself — the  conquest 
of  such  a  vast  territory,  defended  by  such  an  able,  resolute,  and 
gallant  population — was  not  fully  seen  at  the  beginning."  It  is 
also  true  that  a  flood  of  political  questions  seemed  to  demand 
immediate  attention  and  that  the  situation  was  abnormally  in- 
volved by  them.  But  as  early  as  1861,  General  McClellan,  in  his 
report,  could  put  the  military  aspe6l  very  clearly  as  follows: 

"The  objea  of  the  present  war  differs  from  those  in  which  na- 
tions are  usually  engaged  mainly  in  this,  that  the  purpose  of 
ordinary  war  is  to  conquer  a  peace  and  make  a  treaty  on  advan- 
tageous terms.  In  this  contest  it  has  become  necessary  to  crush 
a  population  sufficiently  warlike  to  constitute  a  nation.  We  have 
not  only  to  defeat  their  armed  and  organized  forces  in  the  field. 


but  to  display  such  an  overwhelming-  strength  as  will  convince  all 
our  antagonists,  especially  those  of  the  governing,  aristocratic 
class,  of  the  utter  impossibility  of  resistance."  "The  rebels 
have  chosen  Virginia  as  their  battle-field,  and  it  seems  proper  for 
us  to  make  the  first  great  struggle  there." 

Now  the  best  way  "to  display  overwhelming  strength" 
after  defeating  armed  and  organized  forces  in  the  field  was  to  fol- 
low them  up  and  defeat  them  again  and  as  often  as  necessary, 
and,  so  far,  General  McClellan  was  correct.  But  like  everyone 
else  he  was  unable  to  banish  from  his  mind  the  idea  that  the 
enemy  must  be  crippled  elsewhere  in  his  vast  territory,  in  some 
of  the  many  sections  where  independent  operations  seemed  to 
promise  valuable  results.  -The  Mississippi  must  be  opened,  Mis- 
souri and  West  Virginia  secured,  East  Tennessee  occupied,  and 
he  advocates  "the  employment  of  a  strong  naval  force,  to  protect 
the  movement  of  a  fleet  of  transports  intended  to  convey  a  con- 
siderable body  of  troops  from  point  to  point  of  the  enemy's  sea- 
coast,  thus  either  creating  diversions  and  rendering  it  necessary 
for  them  to  detach  largely  from  their  main  body  in  order  to  pro- 
tect such  of  their  cities  as  may  be  threatened,  or  else  landing  and 
forming  establishments  on  their  coast  at  any  favorable  places 
that  opportunity  might  offer.  This  naval  force  should  also  co- 
operate with  the  main  army  in  its  efforts  to  seize  the  important 
seaboard  towns  of  the  rebels." 

That  no  attempt  to  carry  out  this  plan  was  ever  made  is  well 
known,  but  for  three  years  afterwards  a  military  policy  was  pur- 
sued by  the  North,  beside  which  it  seems  simple  and  direct. 
"For  three  years  there  was  presented  the  lamentable  spectacle  of 
three  or  four  independent  armies,  acting  on  various  lines  of 
operations,  and  working  not  only  with  no  unity  of  purpose,  but 
frequently  at  cross-purpose,"  while  "in  Virginia,  the  Army  cf 
the  Potomac  had  not  only  to  combat  the  main  army  of  the  South, 
but  an  army  that  by  means  of  the  interior  lines  held  by  the  Con- 
federates, might  be  continually  strengthened  from  the  forces  in 
the  western  zone,  unless  these  should  be  under  such  constant 
pressure  as  to  prevent  their  diminution."* 

In  addition  to  the  numerous  grand  operations  which  were  un- 
dertaken throughout  the  South  and  Southwest  every  year,  cither 
in  continuation  ot  others,  to  retrieve  failure,  or  planned  anew,  the 
number  of  inferior  expeditions  runs  up  into  the  hundreds.  These 
were  frequently  undertaken  by,  and  at  the  urgent  request  of.  sub- 

*  Swinton. 

''5 


ordinates,  had  no  well  defined  objects  other  than  "to  injure  the 
enemy,"  while,  as  often  as  not  they  resulted  disastrously  and 
goaded  an  already  exasperated  people  to  desperation.  Grand 
operations  which  aimed  at  penetrating  and  holding  whole  sections 
of  country  at  well  defined  strategic  points,  seemed  to,  and  no 
doubt  did,  require  diversions  on  the  part  of  troops  distributed  so 
widely,  that  combinations  offered  themselves  freely. 

In  February,  1864,  General  Sherman  marched  from  the  Missis- 
sippi River  to  Meridian,  Mississippi,  across  the  whole  state,  with 
an  army  of  20,000  men,  to  destroy  the  Mobile  and  Ohio  Railroad. 
General  W.  S.  Smith  was  to  co-operate  with  10,000  cavalry  by  at- 
tacking Forrest  further  north.  Smith  failed  to  co-operate  and 
General  Sherman  after  destroying  many  miles  of  railroad 
returned  to  Vicksburg  and  Memphis.  Of  this  expedition  which 
occupied  30,000  of  the  finest  troops  for  a  month.  General  Sher- 
man says  in  his  report:  "My  object  was  to  break  up  the  enemy's 
railroads  at  and  about  Meridian,  and  to  do  the  enemy  as  much 
damage  as  possible  in  the  month  of  February,  and  to  be  pre- 
pared by  the  first  of  March  to  assist  General  Banks  in  a  similar 
dash*  at  the  Red  River  country,  especially  Shreveport,  the  whole 
to  result  in  widening  our  domain  along  the  Mississippi  River, 
and  thereby  set  the  troops  hitherto  necessary  to  guard  the  river, 
free  for  other  military  purposes."  After  recapitulating  the  re- 
sults of  the  expedition,  General  Sherman  says:  "I  attach  little 
importance  to  these  matters,  but.  the  great  result  attained  is  the 
hardihood  and  confidence  imparted  to  the  command,  which  is 
now  better  fitted  for  war.  Animals  and  men  returned  to  Vicks- 
burg after  marching  from  360  to  450  miles  in  the  space  of  the 
shortest  month  in  the  year,  in  better  health  and  condition  than 
when  we  started." 

This  expedition  is,  in  kind,  only  one  of  a  great  number  im- 
posed on  commanders  nearly  everywhere  outside  of  Virginia; 
penalties  which  had  to  be  paid  to  keep  the  imaginary  gains  of  a 
wasteful  and  vicious  military  policy.  Sherman,  who  was  a  great 
soldier,  understood  this  well.  Only  a  few  weeks  later  he  could 
say — as  he  afterwards  did  say — that  his  army  at  Chattanooga  was 
Grant's  "right:"  in  other  words  that  every  successful  step  in  his 
operations  would  strike,  however  indirectly,  at  the  true  objective, 
the  main  force  of  the  enemy  in  front  of  Richmond. 

To  a  certain  extent  General  Grant  himself  was  obliged  to  ac- 
cept the  situation  as  he  found  it.  Diffusion  had  obtained  certain 


*  This  "similar  dash"  was  the  well  known  disastrous  Red  River  Expedition,  under  Banks. 
The  assistance  give  i  by  General  Sherman  (A.  J.  Smith's  Corps)  averted  total  defeat,  if  not 
ruii  . 


results,  each  in  itself  of  value,  which  it  was  not  desirable  to  waste. 
When  General  Sherman  started  on  his  march  to  the  sea,  he 
arranged  that  15,000  men  under  General  A.  J.  Smith  (the  same 
force  which  had  averted  ruin  on  the  Red  River)  then  engaged  in 
repelling  Price 's  maurading  expedition  in  Missouri,  should  be  sent  to 
General  Thomas.  Their  co-operation  in  Missouri  was,  as  it 
proved,  not  vital,  and  Thomas  was  informed  that  they  would 
leave  St.  Louis  about  November  loth.  As  a  matter  of  faa, 
Smith  had  to  march  across  the  whole  state  and  did  not  arrive  at 
St.  Louis  until  the  24th.  "Had  he  come  at  the  proposed  time  it 
was  General  Thomas's  intention  to  place  him  at  Eastport,  on  the 
Tennessee  River,  so  as  to  threaten  Hood's  flank  and  rear  if  the 
latter  advanced.  With  such  disposition  the  battle  of  Franklin 
and  Nashville  would  have  been  relegated  to  the  category  of 
events  which  never  come  to  pass.  But  when  Smith  reached  St. 
Louis,  Hood  was  threatening  Columbia;  and  it  was  an  open 
question  whether  he  would  not  reach  Nashville  before  the  rein- 
forcements from  Missouri."  No  reinforcement  "was  ever  more 
anxiously  awaited  than  this." 

As  in  wider,  so  in  narrower  strategical  movements,  it  seems  to 
have  been  difficult  to  resist  the  temptation  to  employ  troops — 
especially  cavalry — in  diversions  or  what  not.  "What  fascinated 
the  ingenious  mind  of  the  American  general,  was  a  raid,  design- 
ed to  burn  bridges  and  tear  up  railroad  tracks,  to  destroy  sup- 
plies, capture  trains,  and  the  like.  *  *  *  What  good  was 
accomplished  in  this  way  has  never  been  figured  up.  Stuart's 
raid  around  McClellan's  lines  in  June,  1862,  may  have  served  a 
useful  purpose  in  creating  a  feeling  of  insecurity  in  the  Army  of 
the  Potomac;  but  the  only  tangible  result  of  the  repetition  of  the 
performance  in  August  of  the  same  year,  was  the  capture  of  the 
overcoat  of  the  Federal  Commander;  while,  when  for  the  third 
time  the  maneuvre  was  tried,  in  the  Gettysburg  campaign  the 
next  summer,  the  march  of  the  Federal  army  westward  actually 
prevented  the  Confederate  cavalry  from  rejoining  their  mam 
army  and  reporting  the  movements  of  the  Federals.  It  was 
much  the  same  in  our  experience.  Hooker  no  sooner  got  a  large 
and  finely  mounted  and  equipped  body  of  cavalry  together,  than 
he  sent  them  off,  a  fortnight  before  he  commenced  his  own  cam- 
paign, to  destroy  the  enemy's  communications  and  supplies,  and 
to  render  their  retreat,  in  the  event  of  a  Federal  success  in  the 
impending  struggle  between  the  two  armies,  more  disastrous 
than  it  otherwise  could  be.  The  result  of  this  far-seeing  move 
was  to  deprive  the  army  of  the  Potomac  of  the  information  which 


—  n6- 

would  have  prevented  the  great  disaster  of  the  campaign  of 
Chancellorsville."  *  *  *  "The  campaign  of  1864  had  hardly 
opened  when  Sheridan  was  allowed  to  go  off,  on  his  own  sugges- 
tion and  evidently  against  Meade's  judgement,  with  nearly  all 
the  cavalry  of  the  army,  on  a  raid  toward  Richmond,  and  it  was 
not  until  Grant  had  crossed  the  Pamunky  that  the  cavalry  re- 
joined the  main  body.  Then,  for  a  very  few  days,  they  remain- 
ed with  the  army,  anH  rendered  excellent  service,  among  other 
things,  capturing  and  holding  Cold  Harbor.  But  when,  a  fort- 
night later,  the  army  had  got  down  to  Petersburg,  Sheridan  was 
on  another  raid,  and  the  opportunity  which  really  existed  during 
the  1 6th  and  iyth  of  June  of  taking  Petersburg  when  its  defend- 
ers numbered  less  than  fifteen  thousand  men  was  unknown  at 
headquarters,  simply  for  lack  of  cavalry  to  make  the  needed 
reconnoisances."  *  *  *  "In  spite  of  all  the  railroad  ties  that 
were  torn  up,  and  of  all  the  barns  that  were  burned,  General 
Lee  did  not  leave  Petersburg  and  Richmond  until  the  result  of 
the  battle  of  Five  Forks  rendered  it  impossible  for  him  to  remain 
in  his  lines.'' 

"It  is  almost  inconceivable  to  us  now,  that  General  Lee  should 
have  sent  Stuart,  with  less  than  two  thousand  cavalry,  in  O6lober, 
1862,  just  after  the  battle  of  Antietam,  to  ride  through  the  towns 
and  counties  of  central  Pennsylvania,  picking  up  horses,  cloth- 
ing, boots  and  shoes,  a  few  prisoners,  and  what  not,  and  running 
the  most  imminent  risk  of  being  captured  with  his  whole  com- 
mand. What  possible  good  could  Stuart  do  to  the  Confederacy 
with  his  petty  booty,  which  could  not  be  compared  for  a  moment 
with  the  exultation  with  which  the  news  of  his  capture  would 
have  been  received  at  the  North,  and  the  injury  which  it  would 
have  been  to  General  Lee's  army  to  have  lost  its  great  cavalry 
leader?  So  in  the  Gettysburg  campaign — when  Lee  actually 
gave  Stuart  carte  blanche  to  do  as  he  liked — whether  to  keep  be- 
tween the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  and  the  Army  of  the  Po- 
tomac, or  to  attempt  to  make  the  circuit  of  the  latter  army."  * 
*  *  "At  that  stage  in  the  war,  it  was  out  of  the  question  that 
the  Federal  army  should  be  'rattled'  by  any  such  game  as  this. 
Both  officers  and  men  were  too  well  seasoned  to  war  to  care  very 
much  where  Stuart's  four  or  five  thousand  men  might  be.  The 
trains  were  well  guarded;  all  Stuart  succeeded  in  bagging  were  a 
hundred  and  twenty-five  wagons  and  four  or  five  hundred  prison- 
ers; but,  as  this  was  all  he  had  to  show  in  justification  of  his 
course,  he  brought  them  all  in,  notwithstanding  the  continual 
delays  caused  by  such  impediments.  General  Halleck  was  prob- 


ably  the  only  Federal  officer  at  all  worried  by  this  eccntric  move- 
ment of  Stuart's,  and  he  kept  telegraphing  Meade,  who  was  in 
command  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  to  take  measures  to  cap- 
ture Stuart's  column,  which  might,  so  Halleck  thought,  do  un- 
known damage  somewhere.  But  Meade,  intent  on  the  great  task 
before  him,  was  not.  to  be  diverted  by  any  side-show  like  this. 
'My  main  point,'  he  cooly  and  dryly  wrote  to  Halleck,  'being  to 
find  out  and  fight  the  enemy,  I  shall  have  to  submit  to  the  cav- 
alry raids  around  me  in  some  measure.'  "* 

Other  objectives. — Text  writers  have  distinguished  and  classi- 
fied other  objectives  and  have  ransacked  military  history  for  in- 
stances when  these  have  been  an  army's  first  aim.  From  this 
classification  have  resulted  principal,  secondary,  geographical, 
decisive,  contingent  objectives  and  objectives  of  maneuvre.  The 
consideration  of  these  would  be  interesting  but  not  valuable. 
Essentially,  the  enemy's  main  army  is,  first  and  last,  the  only 
objeclive:  deviations  from  this  rule  have  been  either  apparent 
only,  or  have  been  mistakes.  Railroad  centers,  fortified  places 
and  the  like,  form  no  exception  as  long  as  their  possession  pre- 
vents reinforcement  of  the  enemy,  cuts  off  his  retreat  or  facili- 
tates the  advance  of  the  attack. 

The  enemy's  capital  has  nearly  always  been  a  secondary,  and 
sometimes  a  principal  objeclive.  The  reasons,  in  general,  for 
this,  lie  on  the  surface  and  are  very  human;  but  they  are  not 
always  good  military  reasons.  It  is  easy  to  trace  the  down-fall  of 
Napoleon  to  Berlin,  1806,  Madrid,  1808,  and  Moscow,  1812.  On 
the  other  hand  when  the  Allies  pushed  for  the  Capital  in  1814, 
they  had  first  worn  Napoleon  out;  and  the  occupation  of  Paris, 
moreover,  would  lead,  it  was  known,  to  his  dethronement  and 
to  peace. 

The  capture  of  Richmond  at  any  time  during  the  War  of 
Secession,  with  Lee's  army  pradtically  intact,  would  not  have 
shortened  the  war:  indeed  there  were  those  in  the  South  who 
repeatedly  urged  its  abandonment  as  an  element  of  weaki 

In  1866,  the  Prussians  marched  on  Vienna,  after  Sadowa,  be- 
cause that  was  the  direction  of  the  Austrian  retreat,  and,  for  rea- 
sons which  are  now  known,  they  never  had  the  intention  of  enter- 
ing the  Capital  under  any  circumstances.  In  1870  they  were  not 
so  wise.  The  march  on  Paris  was  undoubtedly  demanded  by 
public  opinion  at  home,  and  stimulated  by  grim  memories,  in 
short,  by  motives  which  were  "very  human:"  but  in  a  military 
sense  it  was  an  expensive  blunder.  The  monarchy  had  fallen. 

*  Ropes. 


the  last  regular  soldier  was  in  captivity  or  in  Metz,  and  Germany 
held  a  third  or  more  of  the  country  as  security  for  pecuniary  and 
territorial  indemnit}T.  She  preferred  to  take  a  course  which 
roused  the  most  formidable  national  opposition,  prolonged  the 
war  for  many  months,  permanently  embittered  a  neighboring- 
people  and,  at  one  time,  placed  her  cause  in  peril. 

Strategic  lines. — These  have  been  conveniently  divided  into 
"bases  of  operations,"  "fronts  of  operations,"  "lines  of  opera- 
tions," and  "lines  of  communications:" 

Bases  of  operations. — It  has  always  been  necessary,  as  it  is 
necessary  today,  to  have  somewhere  in  rear  of  an  army  a  portion 
of  territory  with  which  it  keeps  up  communication  and  from 
which  it  is  supplied.  Formerly  this  was  a  comparatively  con- 
tracted section  in  which  stores  of  all  kinds  had  been  collected, 
workshops  established,  hospitals  erected  and  depots  organized 
for  recruits.  It  was  usually  easily  defensible  and  strongly  forti- 
fied, from  it  the  army  obtained  supplies  and  reinforcements, 
transferred  to  it  the  sick,  wounded  and  unserviceable  material, 
and  counted  on  it  as  a  line  of  defence  or  place  of  refuge  in  case 
of  reverses.  It  was,  in  short,  imperative,  to  collect  the  supplies 
of  a  country  in  advance  and  to  focus  them  at  some  place  con- 
venient to  the  army,  because  communication  between  one  part 
of  the  country  and  another  was  very  slow,  and  because  factories 
and  workshops  capable  of  turning  out  at  short  notice  many 
things  which  an  army  needs,  did  not  then  exist,  as  they  do  now, 
in  every  other  town. 

Railroads  have  rendered  compact,  thoroughly  organized  bases 
like  this  no  longer  necessary:  except,  for  the  convenience  of 
retaining  the  term  it  would  be  expedient  to  hold  that  bases  of 
operations  were  out  of  date  and  absolete.  For  while  it  would  not 
then  be  necessary  to  invent  a  new  term,  it  is  now  necessary  to 
sele6t  a  new  section  of  territory  to  which  the  old  term  may  be 
applied. 

The  rather  indefinite  territory  selected  is;  "the  frontier  zones  by 
which  tfte  armies  communicate  with  their  country"  and  "which  to-day 
constitute  true  bases  of  operations ."*  This  will  not  only  include  the 
zone  of  concentration  but  also  that  zone  in  advance  of  it  in  which 
the  strategic  deployment  takes  place. 

This  zone  has  some  of  the  characteristics  of  the  old  bases  of 
operations.  It  is  selected  in  advance;  it  is,  or  should  be  at  first, 
directly  in  rear  of  the  line  of  advance,  and  it  is  strong  by  nature 

*  Derrecagaix. 


and  perhaps  by  the  protection  of  neutral  frontiers  or  has  "forti- 
fied places  which  guarantee  possession  of  the  railroads  conned- 
ing  the  base  with  the  country  itself,"  while  the  returning  sick 
and  wounded  there  reach  home  and  have  the  care  and  attention 
which  they  could  not  receive  at  the  actual  seat  of  war. 

These  bases  of  opei  ations  are,  however,  in  no  sense,  bases  of 
supply.  The  corps  distrifts,  the  whole  country,  every  town  and 
hamlet,  contribute  whatever  they  can,  and  what  they  can  furnish 
is  accumulated  by  many  kinds  of  roads  and  transport,  at  places 
on  the  main  lines  of  railway.  "At  the  end  of  July,  1870,  the 
Germans  had  colle6led  six  weeks  supplies  for  seven  corps,  at 
Cologne,  Coblenz,  Bingen,  Mayence  and  Mannheim."  *  *  * 
"All  these  places  were  either  principal  or  branch-point  stations 
on  railroads  leading  to  the  Rhine.  Forseeing  the  difficulties  of 
providing  for  the  troops  during  their  transportation  to  the  fron- 
tier, the  commissary  service  had,  in  addition,  accumulated  six 
weeks  supplies  in  each  corps  region.  A  portion  of  these  was  car- 
ried by  the  troops  to  the  zone  of  concentration.  And  up  to  the 
day  when  the  railroads  were  available  for  the  transportation  of 
provisions,  the  armies  were  fed  from  these  supplies,  those  found 
at  the  cantonments,  and  especially  those  brought  together  in  the 
cities  of  the  Rhine.  Even  by  making  the  most  of  the  local  re- 
sources, the  German  commissary  department  recognized  the  faa 
that  the  Rhenish  provinces,  notwithstanding  their  fruitfulness, 
would  be  able  to  furnish  but  two  days  provisions  to  the  troops  as- 
sembled in  the  zone  of  concentration.  During  the  first  days  of 
August,  when  the  German  armies  had  become  assured  of  the  de- 
fensive attitude  of  the  French,  the  dispositions  made  with  refer- 
ence to  their  supply -centres  were  modified." 

From  this  "it  is  seen  that  the  chief  modifications  in  bases  have 
been  in  the  location  of  Magazines,  depots,  hospitals,  &c.  These 
are  upon  the  principal  railroads  in  rear  of  the  base." 

"France  in  1870,  had  for  its  base  of  operations  the  Metz- 
Strasburg  zone,  but  it  was  an  offensive  base,  established  in  antici- 
pation of  events  whose  course  was  arrested  by  the  first  engage- 
ments. The  mistake  was  made  of  establishing  the  first  supplies 
upon  this  base,  instead  of  placing  them  upon  the  railroads  in 
rear.  These  supplies  consequently  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
enemy,  when  one  of  the  points  supporting  the  base  was  taken." 

Extent  of  bases  of  operations.— The  direaion  of  bases  of 
operations  has  been  already  discussed.  In  extent  they  should 
permit  convenient  supply  and  the  ability  to  concentrate  for  fight 

*  Derrecagaix. 


120 


ing.  The  latter  means  that  the  entire  force  must,  if  necessary, 
be  so  echeloned  that  it  can  unite  in  battle  at  2  \.  hours  notice. 
Beyond  this,  the  longer  the  base  which,  in  case  of  necessity,  can 
be  occupied,  the  better,  because  the  line  of  communications  can  be 
changed  at  will  and  be  at  the  same  time  covered.  In  the  War  of 
Secession  the  Federals  had  the  single  but  distin6l  advantage  of 
being  able  to  change  their  base  at 'will  without  exposing  the  suc- 
cessive lines  of  communications.  This  was  due  both  to  the  direc- 
tion and  intent  of  the  dividing  lines  between  the  two  adversaries. 

Derrecagaix  summs  up  these  considerations  as  follows: 

"i st.  Bases  of  operations  have  been  transformed  by  the  establishment 
of  railroads;" 

"2nd.  The  supplies  formerly  assembled  upon  the  bases,  will  hence- 
forth be  established  along  the  railroads  charged  with  army  transport  ser- 
vice;" 

"3rd.  Bases  of  operations  are  frontier  zones  which  connect  the  arm- 
ies with  their  countries,  and  upon  which  they  concentrate  before  the  com- 
mencement of  operations y" 

"4th.  The  direction  of  the  base,  with  regard  to  the  enemy' s  lines  of 
operations,  increases  in  importance  in  proportion  as  the  masses  become 
more  numerous  and -the  first  conflicts  more  imminent ;" 

"5th.      An  angular  base  is  always  the  most  advantageous;" 

"6th.  There  should  be  a  sufficient  number  of  railroads  running  from 
the  interior  of  the  country  to  the  base  to  assure  the  prompt  concentration  of 
the  arm\" 

Fronts  of  operation. — This  is  a  convenient  term  by  which  to 
designate  the  space  occupied  by  the  heads  of  columns  of  an  army. 
Some  writers  call  this  the  "strategic  front"  and  apply  the  expres- 
sion "front  of  operations"  to  the  space  between  two  opposing 
armies.  The  former  application  is  the  better  because  it  applies 
to  a  line  the  length  of  which  the  commander-in-chief  must  con- 
trol and  which  must  fulfil  certain  conditions. 

The  most  important  of  these  is  that  the  front  must  be  .so 
limited  that  the  army  maybe  concentrated  for  battle  in  a  day,  or 
in  other  words,  that  no  corps  will  have  to  make  more  than  a  day's 
march  to  enter  the  line  of  battle. 

This  principle  is  so  important  and  at  the  same  time  so  simple.1 
that  it  would  be  gratuitous  to  assume  that  because  it  was  often 
violated  in  the  War  of  Secession,  its  importance  was  not  per- 
ceived. As  a  matter  of  fa6t  it  is  often  very  difficult  to  live  up  to 
it — often  impossible  in  a  theatre  where  there  are  few  roads  and 
where  they  are  bad.  In  such  cases  any  advance  must  be  labori- 
ous and  slow,  preceeded  and  flanked  by  strong  cavalry  forces  and 


the  trains 


— 121  — 


Lhe  trains  kept  well  in  rear.  The  negleft  of  these  precautions 
led  to  the  failure  of  the  expensive  and  well  organized  Red  River 
Expedition  in  1864.  In  his  otherwise  long  and  explicit  report  of 
the  campaign  the  commanding  general  makes  the  following  inad- 
equate and  scant  explanation: 

"The  result  of  the  position  of  the  cavalry  train  and  the  loose 
order  of  march  by  the  leading  column  of  troops,  on  the  8th  of 
April,  before  the  battle  of  Sabine  Cross  Roads,  has  been  stated. 
A  commanding  officer  is,  of  course,  responsible  for  all  that  occurs 
to  his  command,  whatever  may  have  been  the  cause.  I  do  not 
shrink  from  that  responsibility.  But"  *  *  *  "it  was  sup- 
posed that  the  movement  of  a  single  column  of  13,000  men,  mov- 
ing in  advance  on  one  road  for  a  distance  of  less  than  50  miles  in 
such  manner  as  to  enable  them  to  encounter  the  enemy  if  he 
offered  resistance,  might  safely  be  intrusted  to  an  officer"  *  * 

*  "whose  rank,  except  in  one    instance,  was  superior  to  that  of 
any  officer  of  the  expedition  or  in  the  Department  of  the  Gulf.' 

In  the  summer  of  1864  it  was  thought  important  to  engage 
General  Forrest,  to  disperse  his  forces  and  to  destroy  the  Mobile 
and  Ohio  Railroad.  To  do  this  8.000  or  9,000  men  of  all  arms 
were  sent  out  from  Memphis.  This  force  was  routed,  or  as  its 
commander  expresses  it  in  his  first,  short  report:  "Our  loss  ill 
killed  and  .wounded  is  very  heavy.  We  have  lost  most  every- 
thing, including  a  number  of  wagons  and  artillery,  and  ammuni- 
tion." In  forwarding  the  detailed  report,  General  Sherman  says: 

*  *     *     "I  do  know   that    misfortunes    may  befall  us  all,  and 
these  are  rendered  more  likely  in  wooded  countries,,  with  narrow 
roads  and    deep  mud.      He  was  dealing   with  a  bold  and  daring 
foe,  on  fresh  horses,  familiar   with  the  roads  and    by-paths,  and 
perfectly  unencumbered  with  trains.     I  consider  a  train  of  wag 
ons  reduces  a  command  just  one  half,  for  it  cannot  move  without 
covering  its  train." 

The  proceedings  of  the  board  which  was  convened  to  investi- 
gate and  report  on  this  disaster  cover  innumerable  pages,  but  its 
verdict  may  be  condensed  into  a  single  sentence.  "The  imme- 
diate cause  of  the  defeat,  was  meeting  the  masses  of  the  enemy 
with  fractions." 

This  campaign,  one  of  many,  utterly  uncalled  for  and  waste- 
ful in  their  inception  was  undoubtedly  lost,  primarily,  by  mis- 
management. Still,  there  are  many  reasons— explanations  if  not 
excuses — why  great  skill,  forethought  and  vigilance  were  required 
to  meet  the  unencumbered,  enterprising  and  embittered  enemy 

16 


on  anything-  like  equal  terms.  The  roads,  or  more  truthfully, 
the  road,  was  of  a  kind  which  made  it  convenient  if  not  obliga- 
tory on  individuals,  to  travel  on  horseback:  in  effect  it  was  sim- 
ply a  succession  of  defiles.  While  the  invading  force  was  com- 
pelled to  operate  under  explicit  orders,  the  "front  of  operations" 
was,  as  often  as  not,  a  swamp,  and  it  had  rained  for  eight  succes- 
sive days.  The  reports,  which  are  very  voluminous,  illustrate 
many  principals  which  have  been  insisted  on  in  these  notes  and 
extracts  from  them  are  given,  almost  at  random,  as  follows: 

General  Sturgis.  "It  became  a  serious  question  in  my  mind 
whether  or  not  I  should  proceed  any  farther.  The  rain  still  fell 
in  torrents.  The  artillery  and  wagons  were  literally  mired  down, 
and  the  starved  and  exhausted  animals  could  with  difficulty  drag 
them  along." 

Colonel  Wilkin.  "I  would  state  that  at  the  outset  one  great 
difficulty  existed  in  the  fact  that  the  command  was  composed  of 
troops  of  different  commands,  unacquainted  with  and  distrustful 
of  each  other  and  new  to  the  general  commanding." 
<<The  enemy  met  us  where  common  sense  would  naturally  lead 
them  to  do  so,  a  few  miles  from  the  point  in  advance,  where  sup- 
plies could  be  obtained,  and  yet  as  far  as  possible  from  our  base 
and  where  the  greatest  difficulties  presented  themselves  in  the 
way  of  retreat.  Through  the  medium  of  the  citizens  along  the 
route  they  were  of  course  advised  of  our  force  and  movements, 
while  we  could  gain  no  reliable  information  in  regard  to  theirs. 
We  were  obliged  to  move  on  one  road,  the  column  extending 
along  the  road  at  least  five  miles,  although  well  closed  up.  At- 
tacking our  front,  they  being  already  formed  in  line  on  their  own 
ground,  it  necessarily  took  time  to  bring  up  our  whole  force  and 
they  had  to  be  moved  up  rapidly.  The  weather  being  very  warm, 
many  men  were  obliged  to  fall  out  and  all  came  into  action  more 
or  less  fatigued  and  distressed.  If  they  had  marched  in  the 
cadence  and  with  the  proper  length  of  step  required  by  the 
tactics,"  *  *  *  "which  troops  seldom  do,  they  would  have 
been  in  better  condition." 

Colonel  Waring.  "The  rude  character  of  the  country  through 
which  we  were  moving  rendered  all  tactical  precautions  (except  a 
simple  advance  guard)  impossible;  while  it  was  so  utterly  barren 
that  an  immediate  .advance  or  retreat  was  necessary  to  procure 
forage  for  teams  and  cavalry  horses." 

Several  officers  report  that  the  men  of  their  commands,  when 
hurried  into  the  fight,  were  toj  exhausted  to  load  their  pieces. 

When  the  remnants  of  this  expedition    arrived  near   Memphis 


General  A.  J.  Smith  with  two  divisions  of  the  i6th  Army  Corps 
had  touched  there  in  transports  and  received  orders  to  move 
against  Forrest,  destroy  as  much  as  possible  of  the  Mobile  and 
Ohio  Railroad,  and,  in  short,  to  retrieve  the  disaster.  His  own 
troops  were  well  seasoned  and  two  brigades  of  cavalry,  in  all 
about  3000,  under  Grierson,  were  assigned  him.  The  command 
numbered  about  14,000  men  with  50  guns.  The  train  was  too 
small  to  supply  the  command  in  a  country  destitute  of  everything 
and  it  suffered  from  lack  of  rations  and  accommodations  for  the 
wounded. 

Opposed  to  it  were  from  9,000  to  12,000  men  under  Forrest, 
nearly  all  mounted,  but  fighting  habitually  on  foot.  This  force 
was  pradtically  without  impedimenta,  was  widely  dispersed  for 
subsistence  but  gathered  in  Smith's  front  and  on  his  flanks  from 
all  dire6Uons  as  he  advanced,  being  thoroughly  familiar  with 
every  feature  of  a  most  difficult  country. 

July  5th.  Smith  moved  with  the  infantry,  artillery  and  train 
from  Lagrange,  Tennessee,  by  country  roads,  towards  Spring 
Hill;  Grierson,  with  all  of  the  cavalry  and  one  battery,  from 
Grand  Jun6lion  southeast  on  the  Ripley  road.  Grierson  had 
orders  to  communicate  frequently  with  the  main  column,  which 
he  did  without  difficulty. 

July  6th.  Smith  reached  the  Salem-Ruckersville  road,  which 
he  could  do  by  several  roads  from  Spring  Hill  in  a  formation  to 
resist  attack  from  the  front  or  from  the  right.  The  cavalry  col- 
umn reached  the  cross-roads  near  McLean's  Store.  Forrest  at 
and  beyond  Ripley.  His  object  was  to  protect  the  Mobile  and 
Ohio  Railroad  by  arriving  first  at  any  point  for  which  Smith 
might  push  and  in  the  mean  time  to  take  every  opportunity  to 
strike  the  invading  columns  if  they  were  unduly  lengthened  or 
not  within  supporting  distance  of  each  other. 

July  ;th.  The  cavalry  to  Ripley,  dispersing  a  brigade  of  the 
enemy.  The  main  column  following  on  the  same  road,  slowly, 
taking  up  successive  strong  positions  in  line  of  battle,  to  the 
junction  of  the  Ruckersville  road,  three  miles  north  of  Ripk-y. 
Forrest  on  the  roads  covering  the  stations  at  Boonville  and  Gun 
Town,  and  able  to  reach  Rienzi  first. 

July  8th.  The  main  column  with  one  regiment  of  cavalry  to- 
wards New-Albany,  taking  up  a  strong  position  on  the  Talla- 
hatchee, — a  force  towards  Buncomb.  The  cavalry  via  Molino  to 
Ellistown  and  Buncomb.  Forrest  probably  at  Old  Town,  Poplar 
Spring  and  Pontotoc. 


.        —  124— 

July  9th-  loth.  Main  column  advanced  slowly  to  strong  posi- 
tion near  Cherry  Creek.  The  cavalry  on  the  Eilistown-Pontotoc 
and  intermediate  roads.  The  enemy  apparently  concentrating 
at  Pontotoc. 

July  nth.  The  enemy  held  Pontotoc  with  two  brigades.  Smith 
attacked  them  in  front  and  Grierson  on  their  right  flank,  driving 
them  so  precipitately  from  the  position  that  their  dead  and 
wounded  were  left  on  the  field. 

July  1 2th.  Smith,  willing  to  be  attacked,  remained  at  Pontotoc, 
the  train  parked  in  rear,  sending  strong  reconnoitering  parties 
south  and  southeast  on  the  roads.  The  bulk  of  the  cavalry,  to- 
wards Harrisburg  on  the  road  to  Tupelo.  Forrest  (as  ascertain- 
ed by  one  of  the  reconnoitering  parties)  in  force  and  strongly 
intrenched  across  the  Okolona  road  covering  that  station  and 
Coonowah:  two  regiments  at  Harrisburg.  Towards  evening  of 
the  1 2th  Smith  advanced  his  pickets,  a  strong  skirmish  line  and  a 
show  of  force  to  within  sight  of  the  enemy's  lines,  built  numer- 
ous camp  fires  and  appeared  even  to  his  own  troops,  to  be  mak- 
ing preparations  to  attack,  the  next  day. 

July  1 3th.  Soon  after  midnight  the  few  troops  in  Forrest's 
front  were  withdrawn  with  every  precaution  of  seccrecy  towards 
Pontotoc.  The  cavalry  on  Tupelo,  followed  by  the  main  column 
and  train,  the  latter  near  the  middle  of  the  column  and  covered 
on  the  right  flank  by  a  brigade  of  infantry.  The  march  of  18 
miles  was  a  forced  one  and  made  without  any  but  the  most  neces- 
sary halts.  The  nature  of  the  country  to  the  south  rendered 
flank  attacks  difficult  and  in  any  event  they  could  not  be  danger- 
ous; while  the  rapidity  of  the  march  enabled  a  small  rear  guard 
of  cavalry  to  repel  three  attempts  to  attack  from  that  direction. 
Early  in  the  afternoon  General  Grierson  occupied  Tupelo  and 
the  train  was  at  once  passed  forward  and  parked  two  miles  west 
of  that  place.  The  infantry  and  batteries  followed  and  by  dark 
had  taken  up  and  intrenched  a  strong  position  and  had  begun 
destroying  the  railroad. 

July  1 4th.  Forrest  attacked  the  Federal  position  with  great 
vigor,  twice  during  the  day  and  once  at  night,  and  so  gallantly 
that  some  of  his  men  penetrated  the  lines  and  were  captured  in 
rear.  The  attacks  we're  easily  repulsed  with  excessive  loss.* 

Smith  having  destroyed  10  miles  of  railroad  and  having  only 
one  day's  rations  on  hand,  took  up  his  return  march  to  Mem- 
phis, reaching  Lagrange  unmolested  on  the  2iyt.  His  total  loss 
was  674,  officers  and  men. 

*  The  Confederate  General    Bufoid  reports  127  officers  killed  or  wounded  and  three  cap- 
tured, in  his  division  of  probably  less  than  4,000  men. 


Lines  of  operations.  Lines  of  communications. — Napoleon  often 
ised  these  terms  interchangably,  sometimes  in  the  same  sentence. 
Since  his  time  the  whole  subject  of  lines  has  been  much  involved 
by  writers  on  strategy  because  it  offers  a  fertile  field  for  analysis 
and  for  ingenious  combinations,  some  of  which  may  be  demon- 
strated geometrically  on  paper.  All  of  these  discussions  are  ex- 
ceedingly interesting  and  are  thought  by  many  to  be  instructs  e. 
They  are  open  to  the  objedion  that  they  predispose  the  student 
to  apply  exact  methods  to  a  science  which  is  extremely  impatient 
of  them;  but  with  the  warning  that  they  have  no  direct  practical 
value  whatever,  they  may  be  studied  with  undoubted  profit.  In 
this  study  the  following  summary  may  serve  as  a  guide. 

The  line  of  operations  of  an  army  is  the  system  of  communi- 
cations conducting  from  its  base  to  its  objective.  It  is  the  gen- 
eral direction  followed  by  its  columns,  and  will  have  therefore  as 
many  good  roads  and  railroads  (and,  perhaps,  water  ways)  as  pos- 
sible. These  roads  will  also  be  lines  of  retreat,  and  over  them 
will  be  sent  supplies  of  all  kinds:  they  are  therefore  lines  of  com- 
munication, also. 

As  an  army  advances  it  may  be  safer  or  more  convenient  to 
obtain  supplies  from  another  quarter  and  by  other  roads,  either 
because  the  line  of  advance  has  been  excessively  lengthened  or 
because  the  direction  of  the  movable  objective  has  changed.  For 
this  reason  it  has  been  held  that  an  army  may  have  a  line  of 
operations  and  a  line  of  communications  or  supply  which  are 
separate  and  distinct.  For  this  reason  several  writers  of  note 
who  believe  in  exact  definition,  speak  of  lines  of  communication 
only  as  the  lateral  or  transversal  directions  which  establish  com- 
munication between  lines  of  march.  Having  thus  disposed  of 
them  they  are  enabled  to  distinguish  between  lines  of  operation 
and  "lines  of  supply,"  and  to  hold  that  the  latter  may  coincide 
with  the  former,  may  be  partially  or  wholly  independent,  or  may 
disappear  altogether,  as  in  cases  where  an  army  subsists  on  the 
country  entirely  or  in  connection  with  what  supplies  can  be  car- 
ried with  it. 

In  practice,  however,  when  an  army  changes  the  roads  by 
which  it  is  supplied  it  changes  the  direaioii  from  which  they  are 
received  by  a  wide  angle;  for,  otherwise,  there  could  be  no  object 
in  the  change.  It  will  be  obliged  to  cover  and  guard  these  new 
roads  and  will  use  them  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  as  part  of  a 
line  of  operations  which  has  simply  changed  direftion. 

For  these  reasons  the  student  may  safely  assume  that  the  terms 
Alines  of  communication ',"  "lines  of  operations"  "lines  of  supply,"  arc 


—  126  — 

interchangeable,  but  note  in  his  study  of  campaigns  the  few  exceptions 
which  may  be  met:  also  take  the  precaution  to  ascertain  in  what 
sense  they  are  used  by  his  author  or  whether  he  confounds  them 
and  uses  them  indiscriminately. 

It  has  always  been  insisted  that  the  most  advantageous  direc- 
tion of  the  lines  of  operations  is  that  which  permits  an  army  to 
threaten  the  communications  of  the  enemy  without  compromis- 
ing its  own.  Much  of  this  advantage  seems  to  consist  in  the  facl 
that  under  the  circumstances  the  enemy  is  probably  unprepared 
and  will,  in  addition,  commit  a  series  of  blunders  as  did  the  Aus- 
trians  against  Napoleon.  In  1870  the  French  were  prevented 
from  retreating,  before  the  first  battle,  towards  Paris  to  Chalons, 
and  concentrating  there,  by  fear  of  public  opinion  at  the  Capital. 

Napoleon  said  of  lines  of  operations:  "An  army  marching  to 
the  conquest  of  a  country  has  its  two  wings  protected  by  neutral 
territory  or  large  natural  obstacles,  such  as  great  rivers  and  large 
mountain  chains;  or  it  has  only  one  of  them  so  protected;  or 
neither  of  them.  In  the  first  case,  it  has  only  to  watch  what 
takes  place  in  its  front;  in  the  second  it  should  support  itself 
upon  the  prote<51ed  wing;  and  in  the  third  it  should  hold  its  dif- 
ferent corps  supported  upon  the  center,  and  never  separate  them; 
for  if  it  is  difficult  to  succeed  with  two  unsupported  flanks,  this 
difficulty  doubles  when  there  are  four  flanks;  trebles  if  there  are 
six,  and  quadruples  if  there  are  eight:  that  is  to  say,  if  the  army 
is  divided  -into  two,  three,  or  four  different  parts.  An  army's 
line  of  operations,  in  the  first  instance,  may  support  itself  upon 
the  left  or  the  right,  indifferently;  in  the  second,  it  should  rest 
upon  the  prote6led  wing;  in  the  third,  it  should  be  perpendicular 
to  the  marching  front  at  the  middle  point.  In  every  case,  it  is 
necessary  to  have  strong  places  or  fortified  positions  upon  the 
line  of  operations,  at  intervals  of  five  or  six  marches,  where  sup- 
plies of  all  kinds  may  be  brought  together  and  convoys  organ- 
ized. These  places  become  centers  of  movement,  new  startling 
points  whereby  the  line  of  operations  may  be  shortened." 

In  addition  to  the  principles  already  mentioned  Derrecagaix 
enunciates  the  following: 

"Simple  and  interior  lines  of  operations  are  always  to  be  pre- 
ferred," and  he  adds: 

"The  preceeding  theories,  all  of  which  are  the  result  of  experi- 
ence, should  not,  however,  lead  us  to  forget  that  the  events  of 
war,  the  nature  of  the  countries  traversed,  the  national  spirit  of 
the  peoples,  and  finally  the  capacity  and  energy  of  the  leaders, 
which  so  powerfully  influence  the  results  of  a  campaign,  will 


—  I27  — 

never  be  submitted  to  fixed  maxims  nor  to  preconceived  rules." 

"War  will  always  be  a  passionate  and  bloody  drama,  not  a 
mathematical  operation." 

Supply  of  armies  in  the  field. — This  is  intimately  connected  with 
the  subject  of  wagon  transportation,  because  in  nearly  all  cases 
wagons  must  be  used  in  whole  or  in  part.  The  problem  ceases 
to  be  difficult  in  proportion  as  railroads  and  water  transport  can 
be  used,  and  during  the  War  of  Secession  it  was  often  immeasur- 
ably lightened  in  this  way.  Where  an  advancing  army  can  be 
followed  up  by  a  line  of  railroad  the  task  presents,  theoretically, 
no  difficulties  whatever:  practically,  however,  it  is  usually 
hampered  by  the  necessity  for  guarding  the  line  of  road  against 
hostile  raids  throughout  the  greater  part  of  its  length.  From 
May  ist  to  November  izth,  1864,  General  Serman's  army  of 
105,000  soldiers,  30,000  employes,  and  35,000  horses,  was  sup- 
plied by  a  single  line  of  railroad  473  miles  long.  Trains  ran 
about  ten  miles  per  hour,  ten  cars  each,  of  which  four  groups 
of  four  trains  each,  were  despatched  daily — 160  cars  of  ten  tons. 
General  Sherman  himself  says:  "To  have  delivered  regularly 
that  amount  of  food  and  forage  by  ordinary  wagons  would  have 
required  36,800  six  mule  wagons,  allowing  each  wagon  to  have 
hauled  two  tons  twenty  miles  each  day — a  simple  impossibility." 
*  *  *  "Therefore  I  reiterate  that  the  Atlanta  Campaign  was 
an  impossibility  without  these  railroads." 

"If  any  attempt  be  made  to  establish  a  rule  by  which  to  deter- 
mine the  force  required  t'o  guard  an  extended  line  of  railroad 
communications  in  a  hostile  country,  the  exceptions  will  be  more 
numerous  than  the  cases  to  which  the  rule  will  apply.  If  an 
army  advances  leaving  any  considerable  force  of  the  enemy  in 
.the  rear,  it  will  be  simply  impossible  to  secure  efficient  protection 
to  communications:  for  however  numerous  may  be  the  force  de- 
tailed for  protection,  it  will  always  be  possible  for  an  enemy  to 
concentrate  a  superior  force  upon  a  given  point  and  effect  a 
temporary  break.  The  reliance  in  such  cases  must  be  in  the 
rapidity  of  reconstruction.  In  this  we  were  far  in  advance  of  the 
enemy.  '  "General  Sherman  had  such  confidence  in  its  efficiency 
that  he  would  advanca  with  a  feeling  of  assurance  that  if  his 
communications  were  broken  they  would  be  established  before 
any  serious  suffering  could  result  therefrom.  Our  rule  was, 
where  we  could  not  get  the  material  that  we  wanted,  to  take  such 
as  we  could  get.  Trees,  buildings  and  fences  usually  furnished 
sufficient  material.  We  could  not  prevent  communications  from 


—  128— 

being  broken,  but  they  were  restored  with  great  celerity."* 

The  number  of  men  per  mile  for  guarding  a  line  of  communi- 
cation is  exceedingly  variable — depending  on  the  topography  of 
the  country  and  the  disposition  of  the  inhabitants.  According 
to  the  Germans  about  1,000  men  are  required  for  each  stretch  of 
a  day's  march — say  15  miles.  At  this  rate  an  army  60  miles 
from  its  base  would  require  4,000.  Assume  one  line  for  each 
corps  of  40,000  and  the  proportion  of  the  army  necessary  to  guard 
its  own  communications  is  one-tenth,  (doubling  the  length  one- 
fifth,  trippling  one-third,  &c.)  But  General  Sheridan,  who  speaks 
from  personel  observation,  considered  the  German  lines  very  in- 
effectively protected  and  he- claimed  that  with  comparatively 
small  forces  of  American  cavalry  he  could  have  kept  them  broken, 
i.  e.,  he  could  have  rendered  the  German  advance  impossible  or 
hampered  it  so  seriously  as  to  necessitate  entire  change  of  plans. 
He  criticised  the  French  mounted  troops  severely  for  not  doing 
this. 

In  the  Atlanta  Campaign  Sherman's  main  base  was  Louisville, 
Kentucky.  Supplies  for  the  Depot  (Magazine)  at  Nashville  were 
mainly  received  183  miles  by  rail  from  there — aided  by  river  com- 
munication where  the  heigh th  of  the  water  permitted.  South  of 
Nashville  communication  was  by  railroad  alone.  Taking  his 
line  at  480  miles  and  the  number  ot  troops  engaged  in  guarding 
it  we  have  roughly  about  1,500  per  fifteen  miles.  For  reasons 
already  indicated  these  were  very  unevenly  distributed — north  of 
Chattanooga  about  550 — south  about  3.500  per  fifteen  miles. 
Portions  of  the  road  easy  to  destroy  and  hard  to  reconstruct  were 
guarded  by  blockhouses  with  garrisons  of  from  twenty  men  to  a 
company — capable  of  protracted  defence:  most  important  rail- 
way stations  were  intrenched  camps — the  whole  patrolled  con- 
stantly by  a  tireless  cavalry.  Nashville,  Chattanooga  and  Alla- 
toona  were  fortified  garrisons  provisioned  as  contingent  bases: 
"To  supply  100.000  men  in  the  field,  with  a  single  track,  the  pro- 
portion of  rolling  stock  should  be  0.25  engines  and  six  freight 
cars  per  mile  of  road." 

According  to  General  Sherman  no  army  depending  entirely  on 
wagons  can  operate  more  than  100  miles  from  its  base  because 
the  teams  going  and  coming  consume  the  contents  of  the  wag- 
ons. 

This  statement  has  been  put  in  analytical  form  as  follows: 
"One  six-mule  wagon   will  carry  supplies  for  500  men  for  one 
day." 

«  Haupt. 


—  129— 

< 'Since  it  must  return  to  refill,  if  the  troops  are  one  day's 
march  from  their  base  it  will  supply  only  250  men:  it  follows  that 
if  the  troops  are  two  days  march  from  their  base  four  wagons  are 
required  for  500  men — or  800  wagons  for  100,000  men.  But  with 
100,000  men  there  would  be  about  16,000  cavalry  and  artillery 
horses,  and  these  require  800  additional  wagons,  with  about  5000 
animals:  the  wagons  consume  pra6tically  one  day  at  the  base  in 
loading,  and  additional  animals  require  additional  wagons  for 
forage,  &c.  Figuring  on  this  basis  we  can  find  that  an  army  of 
100,000  men  a  little  over  100  miles  from  its  base  would  require 
about  10,000  wagons  drawn  by  about  65,000  animals.  This  would 
be  a  train  over  100  miles  long,  under  favorable  conditions."* 

As  the  wagons,  therefore,  excepting  within  very  narrow  limits, 
cannot  return  to  the  base  of  supplies  to  refill,  it  is  necessary  to 
keep  these  limits  narrow,  as  the  army  advances  by  moving  up  the 
base — or  in  other  words  by  establishing  secondary  bases,  or  tran- 
sition stations,  utilizing  railroad  and  water  supply,  as  far  in  the 
direction  -of.  the  advance  as  possible,  and  establishing  depots  and 
magazines  strongly  placed  and  guarded,  at  such  points  as  may 
be  available.  These  magazines  and  depots  are: 

1.  Principal:  at  the  base  of  operations. 

2.  Secondary:  on  the  line  of  operations. 

3.  Provisional:  in  the  immediate  neighborhood  of  the  troops, 
with  supplies  for  a  few  days  only. 

May  4th,  1864.  The  Army  of  the  Potomac,  150,000  strong, 
left  Brandy  Station,  (Rappahannock  River  near  Culpepper.) 
Base  had  been  at  Alexandria — 50  miles  by  rail.  It  was  to  cut 
loose  from  base,  carrying  rations  for  about  sixteen  days,  or  until 
new  base  could  be  established." 

"Soldiers  carried  three  days  rations  in  knapsacks:  in  haver- 
sacks three  days  hard  bread,  coffee,  sugar  and  salt.  Supply 
trains  carried  ten  days  rations  of  these  articles  and  one  day's 
ration  of  salt  pork.  Thirteen  days  meat  ration  was  driven  on 
the  hoof." 

"If  this  train  loaded  with  this  modified  ration  and  with  am- 
munition and  stores  were  placed  in  one  line  it  would  have  ex- 
tended from  Washington  to  Richmond — about  130  miles.  Sub- 
sistence was  packed  in  each  wagon:  forty  boxes  hard  bread:  or 
pork  six  barrels,  coffee  four  barrels:  or  sugar  ten  barrels:  salt, 
one  sack  per  wagon — displacing  a  barrel  of  sugar  or  coffee." 

*  Sharpe. 


—  I3o— 

"May  8th.  (After  the  Wilderness),  five  days  rations  issued 
and  empty  wagons  sent  to  Fredericksburg  to  be  reloaded." 

"May  nth.  Five  days  rations  issued  (i  da)^s  salt  meat.) 
Empty  wagons  sent  to  Belle-Plain,  where  a  depot  for  subsistence 
had  been  established,  to  be  reloaded  to  maximum  capacity,  in- 
cluding three  days  salt  meat." 

"May  1 3th.  Rations  issued  to  include  iQth.  Wagons  sent  to 
Belle-Plain." 

"May  2oth.  Troops  moved  from  Spottsylvania  Court  House 
and  crossed  N.  Anna  on  2ist.  Trains  withdrawn  from  Fred- 
ericksburg, Depot  at  Belle-Plafn  broken  up:  temporary  depot  at 
Port  Royal,  thirty  miles  from  army:  supply  trains  packed  to 
Milford,  (fourteen  miles.)  Troops  with  four  days  rations:  sup- 
ply train  with  eight." 

"May  3ist.  Depot  removed  from  Port  Royal  and  established 
at  White  House — where  empty  trains  were  sent  for  supplies." 

"June  4th.  Three  days  rations  issued — giving  five  days  from 
June  5th.  On  both  days,  June  yth  and  9th,  two  days  rations 
issued." 

"June  loth.  An  order  required  the  men  to  have  always  four 
days  rations,  and  that  six  days  be  kept  in  division  supply  train: 
surplus  wagons  to  carry  fresh  vegetables,  antiscorbutics,  &c." 

"During  this  march  the  principal  base  may  be  considered  to 
have  been  the  Potomac  River,  Alexandria,  &c.,  the  secondary 
bases  at  Fredericksburg,  Belle-Plain,  Port  Royal,  &c.,  the  pro- 
visional basis  being  the  main  supply  train,  from  which  the  divis- 
ion trains  replenished." 

"When  the  army  reached  the  James  River  and  crossed,  City 
Point  became  the  base  of  supplies,  and  the  task  of  supplying  the 
arm)-  during  the  march  ceased — the  depot  being  very  near  and 
accessible."* 

Service  may  be  by  continuous  convoy,  alternate  relays  (wagons 
unpacked)  or  successive  relays.  Where  the  Germans  drove  the 
enemy  in  front  of  them  leaving  a  thickly  settled  country  with 
good  roads  in  their  rear,  these  methods  could  be  systematically 
applied.  They  had  per  corps — 80  wagons  supplying  current 
rations,  80  in  reserve,  400  between  these  two  and  the  temporary 
magazines — 600  to  keep  the  temporary  magazines  supplied. 
Total,  i, 1 60. 

.Grant  had  about  thirty-five  wagons  per  1,000  men  after  cross- 
ing the  Rapidan,— but  he  carried  ten  days  full  rations  in  the  sup- 
ply train,  three  days  beef  on  the  hoof,  three  days  full  rations  in 

*  Sharpe. 


the  haversacks  and  three  days  hard  bread  in  the  knapsacks.  This 
would  give  him  a  modified  supply  for  about  fifteen  days.  If  the 
men  husband  their  hard  bread  (which  they  should  be  made  to  do) 
they  often  get  along  with  very  little  else, — being  satisfied  with 
the  fresh  meat  found  in  the  country  and  with  coffee,  sugar  and 
salt.  After  Antietam  McClellan  had  about  thirty-two  wagons  per 
1,000  men,  but  they  carried  seven  days  full  rations,  and  eight 
days  (modified  ration.) 

Transportation  can  be  reduced  and  was  frequently  reduced 
during  the  War  of  Secession  as  follows: 

i st.  By  carrying  no  tents  excepting  very  few  for  office  pur- 
poses. 

2nd.  By  driving  cattle  on  the  hoof,  including  many  gathered 
en  route,  for  the  meat  ration. 

3rd.  By.  reducing  the  rest  of  the  ration,  excepting  hard  bread 
to  about  one-half,  for  short  periods. 

4th.  By  using  up  the  supplies  in  a  certain  number  of  wagons 
and  sending  these  back  as  they  became  empty  as  long  as  possible. 

5th.  By  carrying  no  special  supplies  for  officers  and  no  offic- 
er's baggage. 

On  Roussean's  raid  no  vehicle  whatever  was  taken,  excepting 
some  ambulances.  Ammunition,  mess-pans  and  camp  kettles 
were  packed  on  mules.  The  men  carried  in  their  haversacks  fif- 
teen days  rations  of  coffee,  salt  and  sugar,  five  of  hard  bread 
and  one  of  bacon, — no  blankets  and  no  extra  clothing.  (July, 
1864.) 

The  proportion  of  men  to  animals,  in  an  army,  including  the 
cavalry  horses  and  spare  horses,  seems  to  be  about  three  and  one- 
half  to  one. 


LOAN  DEPT. 


J^ran